《Tsuki ga Michibiku Isekai Douchuu》 Prologue 1: This is the beginning of the autumn sky Summarizing what Tsukuyomi-sama has said, it goes like this. Actually, the outlines of the transportation and procedure had all been exined. My parents seemed to havee from another world. Since young, my grandparents had already died and I was told that we didnt have connections with our rtives but... to think that was the reason why. During their time there, because of fate, they made an agreement with the god of the other world. That is what seems to have brought me to this situation. That is to say, the price of it was one day I will take one important thing away from you. Is that guy a devil?! And it seems that my parents agreed to it. Now that I think about it, my elder sister, my younger sister and I, the three of us were taught all of the domestic chores, and made to learn a martial art of some sort. To think that was a preparation?! For the sake of going out alone at any time?! Nononononono dont joke around. Something like another world, I havent heard one word of it from my parents. Well, even if they told me, I would just look at them as if they were dangerous people though. My father is said to be a writer that specializes in making fantasy novels with a lot of presence and overflowing reality, but to think that was because he has already experienced the real thing. That dragon steak depiction and the way it spoke of thefort of sleeping in a stable were moving moments. And the world that I would be going now is that magic filled fantasy world. It seems that I am going to be sent to that world with strength that surpassed my peers. Because of various reasons, the people that are transferred from my world are all stupidly strong. In a sense, it felt like I would be released from really heavy clothes. Its not like I would be given immortality so I will die if I am killed, or so have I been warned about. (TL: Shiro stop, this is not your story) From what Tsukuyomi-sama said, it seems that just by living in my world is an incredible thing. Not only is the magic power in that ce practically none, the Gods divine protection can barely reach. Its a harsh world. That is the kind of ce I have been living up until now, or so was I told. Even though I have only been living normally... what a convenient quality. Well~ I am truly sorry for shouting at you. It seems you have been having it rough Tsukuyomi-sama. (Makoto) And moreover. To be in between those extraordinary and special beings like his elder sister and younger brother, the hardships Tsukuyomi must have passed because of that... I felt flooding emotions from his situation. Well, even with this situation, to have been shouted by a person he barely knows. He must have been having it hard. Well well, to think you would understand me! To have felt such a blissful feeling, how long has it been? But if we are to say so, Makoto-dono has it rough too. (Tsukuyomi) He understood my feelings of being the only man in between two sisters. To think a day woulde when I would get this kind of sympathy! I will correct myself, if there were a Tsukuyomi Mikoto religion I would enter it! Tsukuyomi-sama banzai! Even so, my sisters and I have been living a normal life until now. For a goddess to tell us this would be toote anyways (Makoto) From all the worlds out there, yours is the harshest one. In the eyes of an otherworlder it would be like being in the depths of the ocean or living in a sea ofva. Anyways, that fellow is really taking its time (Tsuki) We were waiting for the one in charge of the other world but... With this, it doesnt seem that fellow wille. It seems that world is a pretty popr ce constituted by the presence of a Goddess and spirits. In what way is that popr, honestly, I dont know. By the way, I have already signed the thing God had presented me. After being convinced about it, okay? After all, if I dont go, my elder sister or my younger sister will have to go. I was troubled you know? Really troubled. Because, you know, I wouldnt be able to y games. In a world where machines dont exist I wouldnt even be able to petition a mobile game. I would have to bid farewell to all my mangas and novels. In my PC there were obviously things that couldnt be shown to an 18 year old or less. If it gets discovered I wouldnt be able to exin it at all. I am a growing man so you should understand me, right?! Thats why I spoke to Tsuki-sama about it and tried to request him to wrap it up in a way my family would not notice it. I will be saying it in a viinous way but aside from my family, I didnt care who else heard about this. Being cornered I understood how tiny I was. But thats how I truly felt. However, that was no good. Thats why I decided to give up on thinking only about me. How to say it, I was surprised by how I prioritized myself so much. But I wanted to do something about my dark history (TN:Badum tssss*) Its true he told me I couldnt return, but for my family that I wont be able to see anymore, to find that and those kind of things. For that kid to have such hobbies!(Makotos father) Being our child how unrefined!(Makotos mother) Onii-chan* filthy!(Makotos little sister/imouto) [*Big brother] What Otouto! Could it be that he has been looking at me with those kind of eyes?!(Makotos older sister/Nee-chan) [*Little brother] NOOOOOOO!!! STOP IIIITTT!!!!! (Makoto) I wouldnt be able to take it! Just imagining it makes me want to kill myself! Dont worry (Tsuki) But Tsuki-sama was different. While I was writhing inside the madness of my heart and was about to be engulfed by it, he said this to me. All those mens dreams, books and software, and also the insides of your HDD, I will take the responsibility of eliminating them! (Tsuki) Tsuki-sama said so while nodding. He understood everything, everything about it. A God, you are a divinity! Even if you are minor, in my ranking you are now number one! You have be the chief god! I am impressed he knew advanced words like HDD. Well, at this time I didnt think a bit about that. I was only grateful that the nightmare had disappeared. Well, with this and that we talked about society and such while drinking the tea that was taken out. I was killing time with Tsuki-sama. By the way, I understand that in that world I will be awesome physically and in magic but... (Makoto) Umu (Tsuki) You see, wont I receive a special ability or something? Like a solid barrier or the devil eyes of truth or a Rose Logia or a Heavenly phase? Well, if I have an incredible amount of magic power there may be none. But as a romance I yearn for those. There are a lot of people that get those when they go to another world, you know? Thats why I want it, you know? Its only in the fiction world though. From what I have heard, there are demi-humans and even beast race so even if I had an abnormality I shouldnt be discriminated. Then it would be nice if I had one, is what I thought. Of course you will! (Tsuki) Seriously?! What kind? What kind will I get? (Makoto) I thought it would be an impossible request~. You will only know if you ask huh I dont know. I am sorry but it will be a surprise for when you get it. I can only go there once and I wont be able tomunicate with you, so I am only going to give you a hint okay? (Tsuki) O~ I hope it is something like a nk skill that lets you make any power you want (Makoto) Nope, thats not it. I am sorry but I have limits in my abilities as a divinity (Tsuki) ?? (Makoto) I am said to be the one that governs the night and the moon but my real attribute is really ambiguous. It might be like you say, a nk skill (Tsuki) Thats why I will give you the most I can in my power but I dont know how it will bud. It may even became something you dont want. I am sorry (Tsuki) Saying that Tsuki-sama beckons me toe. Following what he said, I sit beside him and he ces his hand on me and I felt something beginning to flow inside of me. That something went to my spine and began circting through my whole body, then goes around my chest, begins to gather there and then calms itself. Is this the blessing he said he would give me? I feel like something is umting. Is this what you call the point of origin? (Makoto) Thats right, you are fast in apprehension. There is no problems with the perception of your surroundings. When you picture yourself letting that out the power will activate. Well, the feeling of releasing it on your palms is the easiest to understand. By the way, right now its impossible. This ce is still your original world after all (Tsuki) I wanted to try it but Tsuki-sama, whileughing, restrained me. Also Makoto-dono, I will tell you this even if its already said in your contract but, the goddess at the other side will also be giving you a power. You will be abandoning your current world so we will at least give you side benefits with it (Tsuki) Once more with an apologetic expression, Tsuki-sama bows his head. No way, Tsukuyomi-sama. I am grateful. Maybe, just maybe, if I was to be sent away without any exnation when I rejected you and in the next day one of my sisters were to disappear, I would have regretted it for the rest of my life (Makoto) Makoto-dono is truly kind. She has finallye (Tsuki) Finally huh. We have been talking for long. No, we were able to (Makoto) If it is okay with you I can record all of our conversation in a dreampillow though. Is it really okay with only this? (Tsuki) In Tsuki-samas hand there were two letters. When I asked Tsuki-sama if I could leave anything behind he gave me a lot of ways in a heartbroken manner, but in the end I decided to go with letters. One addressed to my parents and the other to my sisters. For my parents, if I told them about the other world they would understand but to use those words for my sisters was hard for me so I made two of them. If after that my parents decide to tell my sisters about the truth, I will leave it to their decision. Conversely, I asked if it was possible for me to take something and was told that they could make some amodations for it. I chose various books and writing tools (ballpens and lead pencils were a no go so I had to manage with a pencil). I wanted to bring a bit of food too but for some reason I was denied. Maybe there are numerousws for the management of worlds. The preservation of whats already there huh. Yes, I dont mind- Uo?! (Makoto) My body is going transparent. I tried to confirm it and my body seemed to have be half transparent?! What?! She ns to take you away without even telling me?! What is she thinking, that stupid woman! (Tsuki) Tsuki-sama was also panicking. It wasnt like I was going to die, I was just being taken away, so I felt a bit relieved. Makoto-dono I am sorry! The God that you will be meeting now, there is no helping if you are to hide your displeasure. She is a pretty troublesome person. But if you can, please, overlook her actions (Tsuki) Tsuki-sama is a wordly-wise person. He probably hase into contact with a good amount of people already. I smiled while nodding. He made me resolve myself to go to another world and was able to make me ept it. He talked with me and calmed my mind. Those were the words of that Tsukuyomi Mikoto. Even if the one Im going to meet is an unprecedented Goddess, I will ept her.(ED:He means the goddess from the otherworld, right?) (TN: Yes. Quote Im going to meet) Prologue 2: The farewell gift is a secret Summarizing what Tsukuyomi-sama has said, it goes like this. Actually, the outlines of the transportation and procedure had all been exined. My parents seemed to havee from another world. Since young, my grandparents had already died and I was told that we didnt have connections with our rtives but... to think that was the reason why. During their time there, because of fate, they made an agreement with the god of the other world. That is what seems to have brought me to this situation. That is to say, the price of it was one day I will take one important thing away from you. Is that guy a devil?! And it seems that my parents agreed to it. Now that I think about it, my elder sister, my younger sister and I, the three of us were taught all of the domestic chores, and made to learn a martial art of some sort. To think that was a preparation?! For the sake of going out alone at any time?! Nononononono dont joke around. Something like another world, I havent heard one word of it from my parents. Well, even if they told me, I would just look at them as if they were dangerous people though. My father is said to be a writer that specializes in making fantasy novels with a lot of presence and overflowing reality, but to think that was because he has already experienced the real thing. That dragon steak depiction and the way it spoke of thefort of sleeping in a stable were moving moments. And the world that I would be going now is that magic filled fantasy world. It seems that I am going to be sent to that world with strength that surpassed my peers. Because of various reasons, the people that are transferred from my world are all stupidly strong. In a sense, it felt like I would be released from really heavy clothes. Its not like I would be given immortality so I will die if I am killed, or so have I been warned about. (TL: Shiro stop, this is not your story) From what Tsukuyomi-sama said, it seems that just by living in my world is an incredible thing. Not only is the magic power in that ce practically none, the Gods divine protection can barely reach. Its a harsh world. That is the kind of ce I have been living up until now, or so was I told. Even though I have only been living normally... what a convenient quality. Well~ I am truly sorry for shouting at you. It seems you have been having it rough Tsukuyomi-sama. (Makoto) And moreover. To be in between those extraordinary and special beings like his elder sister and younger brother, the hardships Tsukuyomi must have passed because of that... I felt flooding emotions from his situation. Well, even with this situation, to have been shouted by a person he barely knows. He must have been having it hard. Well well, to think you would understand me! To have felt such a blissful feeling, how long has it been? But if we are to say so, Makoto-dono has it rough too. (Tsukuyomi) He understood my feelings of being the only man in between two sisters. To think a day woulde when I would get this kind of sympathy! I will correct myself, if there were a Tsukuyomi Mikoto religion I would enter it! Tsukuyomi-sama banzai! Even so, my sisters and I have been living a normal life until now. For a goddess to tell us this would be toote anyways (Makoto) From all the worlds out there, yours is the harshest one. In the eyes of an otherworlder it would be like being in the depths of the ocean or living in a sea ofva. Anyways, that fellow is really taking its time (Tsuki) We were waiting for the one in charge of the other world but... With this, it doesnt seem that fellow wille. It seems that world is a pretty popr ce constituted by the presence of a Goddess and spirits. In what way is that popr, honestly, I dont know. By the way, I have already signed the thing God had presented me. After being convinced about it, okay? After all, if I dont go, my elder sister or my younger sister will have to go. I was troubled you know? Really troubled. Because, you know, I wouldnt be able to y games. In a world where machines dont exist I wouldnt even be able to petition a mobile game. I would have to bid farewell to all my mangas and novels. In my PC there were obviously things that couldnt be shown to an 18 year old or less. If it gets discovered I wouldnt be able to exin it at all. I am a growing man so you should understand me, right?! Thats why I spoke to Tsuki-sama about it and tried to request him to wrap it up in a way my family would not notice it. I will be saying it in a viinous way but aside from my family, I didnt care who else heard about this. Being cornered I understood how tiny I was. But thats how I truly felt. However, that was no good. Thats why I decided to give up on thinking only about me. How to say it, I was surprised by how I prioritized myself so much. But I wanted to do something about my dark history (TN:Badum tssss*) Its true he told me I couldnt return, but for my family that I wont be able to see anymore, to find that and those kind of things. For that kid to have such hobbies!(Makotos father) Being our child how unrefined!(Makotos mother) Onii-chan* filthy!(Makotos little sister/imouto) [*Big brother] What Otouto! Could it be that he has been looking at me with those kind of eyes?!(Makotos older sister/Nee-chan) [*Little brother] NOOOOOOO!!! STOP IIIITTT!!!!! (Makoto) I wouldnt be able to take it! Just imagining it makes me want to kill myself! Dont worry (Tsuki) But Tsuki-sama was different. While I was writhing inside the madness of my heart and was about to be engulfed by it, he said this to me. All those mens dreams, books and software, and also the insides of your HDD, I will take the responsibility of eliminating them! (Tsuki) Tsuki-sama said so while nodding. He understood everything, everything about it. A God, you are a divinity! Even if you are minor, in my ranking you are now number one! You have be the chief god! I am impressed he knew advanced words like HDD. Well, at this time I didnt think a bit about that. I was only grateful that the nightmare had disappeared. Well, with this and that we talked about society and such while drinking the tea that was taken out. I was killing time with Tsuki-sama. By the way, I understand that in that world I will be awesome physically and in magic but... (Makoto) Umu (Tsuki) You see, wont I receive a special ability or something? Like a solid barrier or the devil eyes of truth or a Rose Logia or a Heavenly phase? Well, if I have an incredible amount of magic power there may be none. But as a romance I yearn for those. There are a lot of people that get those when they go to another world, you know? Thats why I want it, you know? Its only in the fiction world though. From what I have heard, there are demi-humans and even beast race so even if I had an abnormality I shouldnt be discriminated. Then it would be nice if I had one, is what I thought. Of course you will! (Tsuki) Seriously?! What kind? What kind will I get? (Makoto) I thought it would be an impossible request~. You will only know if you ask huh I dont know. I am sorry but it will be a surprise for when you get it. I can only go there once and I wont be able tomunicate with you, so I am only going to give you a hint okay? (Tsuki) O~ I hope it is something like a nk skill that lets you make any power you want (Makoto) Nope, thats not it. I am sorry but I have limits in my abilities as a divinity (Tsuki) ?? (Makoto) I am said to be the one that governs the night and the moon but my real attribute is really ambiguous. It might be like you say, a nk skill (Tsuki) Thats why I will give you the most I can in my power but I dont know how it will bud. It may even became something you dont want. I am sorry (Tsuki) Saying that Tsuki-sama beckons me toe. Following what he said, I sit beside him and he ces his hand on me and I felt something beginning to flow inside of me. That something went to my spine and began circting through my whole body, then goes around my chest, begins to gather there and then calms itself. Is this the blessing he said he would give me? I feel like something is umting. Is this what you call the point of origin? (Makoto) Thats right, you are fast in apprehension. There is no problems with the perception of your surroundings. When you picture yourself letting that out the power will activate. Well, the feeling of releasing it on your palms is the easiest to understand. By the way, right now its impossible. This ce is still your original world after all (Tsuki) I wanted to try it but Tsuki-sama, whileughing, restrained me. Also Makoto-dono, I will tell you this even if its already said in your contract but, the goddess at the other side will also be giving you a power. You will be abandoning your current world so we will at least give you side benefits with it (Tsuki) Once more with an apologetic expression, Tsuki-sama bows his head. No way, Tsukuyomi-sama. I am grateful. Maybe, just maybe, if I was to be sent away without any exnation when I rejected you and in the next day one of my sisters were to disappear, I would have regretted it for the rest of my life (Makoto) Makoto-dono is truly kind. She has finallye (Tsuki) Finally huh. We have been talking for long. No, we were able to (Makoto) If it is okay with you I can record all of our conversation in a dreampillow though. Is it really okay with only this? (Tsuki) In Tsuki-samas hand there were two letters. When I asked Tsuki-sama if I could leave anything behind he gave me a lot of ways in a heartbroken manner, but in the end I decided to go with letters. One addressed to my parents and the other to my sisters. For my parents, if I told them about the other world they would understand but to use those words for my sisters was hard for me so I made two of them. If after that my parents decide to tell my sisters about the truth, I will leave it to their decision. Conversely, I asked if it was possible for me to take something and was told that they could make some amodations for it. I chose various books and writing tools (ballpens and lead pencils were a no go so I had to manage with a pencil). I wanted to bring a bit of food too but for some reason I was denied. Maybe there are numerousws for the management of worlds. The preservation of whats already there huh. Yes, I dont mind- Uo?! (Makoto) My body is going transparent. I tried to confirm it and my body seemed to have be half transparent?! What?! She ns to take you away without even telling me?! What is she thinking, that stupid woman! (Tsuki) Tsuki-sama was also panicking. It wasnt like I was going to die, I was just being taken away, so I felt a bit relieved. Makoto-dono I am sorry! The God that you will be meeting now, there is no helping if you are to hide your displeasure. She is a pretty troublesome person. But if you can, please, overlook her actions (Tsuki) Tsuki-sama is a wordly-wise person. He probably hase into contact with a good amount of people already. I smiled while nodding. He made me resolve myself to go to another world and was able to make me ept it. He talked with me and calmed my mind. Those were the words of that Tsukuyomi Mikoto. Even if the one Im going to meet is an unprecedented Goddess, I will ept her.(ED:He means the goddess from the otherworld, right?) (TN: Yes. Quote Im going to meet) Prologue 3: Goddess=Bug This could be called a tinum room (Makoto) I was being overwhelmed. When I thought I would end up in a room with a starry sky, this time I came to a white shining room that was not kind to my eyes. Ara, you are already here? (Goddess) Her tone of speech. Just like a Goddess would use. That old man Tsukuyomis power has be pretty weak huh. Being in that barbaric world, there is no helping it (Goddess) The second voice. Goddess-like. Anyways, only because we havent seen for long, to have forgotten my personality and decided on a male candidate, it is settled that he has be senile! Ahahahahahaah (Goddess) The third voice. Go, Goddess? Probably a goddess. There were two girls that were to my taste too. He should have chosen one of those geez. If I didnt have an insurance who knows what would have happened (Goddess) The fourth voice. A G-G-Go-Goddess? Well, patience patience. Now, Misumi was your name right? You were called to this world by the contract that your parents and I had made but... (Goddess) The fifth voice. Is that right? A joke tough at, thats it. A God, what a great joke. You see, while I wasnt watching the bnce of the races copsed. The hyumans are in a big pinch now. The demon race and the spirit race are doing whatever they want you see? (Goddess) When you were not watching, you say? So, I remembered the contract. In a single nap... I mean, in the blink of an eye they had made descendants so I thought I would call them and make them help you see? (Goddess) This bastard, she definitely said in a nap. Ahahahahaha!! You, are you really those twos child? E, wait, wait a minute. Ara, the eldest sister and the younger one seem to be nice. Ah, this is impossible. Just in case the knit (Goddess) Tsu-Tsukuyomi-sama. Th-this is impossible for me. Ah, your blood seems to be connected. You are pitiful right~? In the family pictures, no, in any ce you are an ugly duck! Swanponent zero. You are horrible right~? (Goddess) Hey, I will chew you round you. To give you a power is seriously impossible. I am sorry but can you please disappear to the surface already. You existence is gross (Bug) If for example there were a poisonous bug called Goddess that even the lions would run away from it. Even with that it would still be lovelypared to this. If I had to choose between those two I would begin to get along with the poisonous bug. It may because of my rage but my thoughts had be extremely clear. I hadnt known such a self in me existed. At the very least, for this thing to drag a person from another world and then try to make them do what she wants, is that something that she should be saying?! There is no way, if the state of affairs is like that. A pitiful high school girl that only sees fashion would have a better attitude. ?? No good. Even when I try to insult her, the words donte out. How to say it, my mouth is just hanging up and down. What are you doing? For you to not even be able to do a conversation. In this world I am the only deity and a maiden deity you know? For someone like you to be in the same room is already a sin. If I get pregnant how will youpensate? (Bug) Th-This bastard is a goddess. A unique deity. In galges, a girl with a 100% tsun ratio would be more loveable than this, many many times more loveable! It was an important thing, so with all my energy I said it two times. I dont want. I dont want to. To go to a world that this goddess is managing is definitely not a proper world. There is no way I would want to go. Tsuki-sama, please, seriously help me out of here. This is seriously impossible!! Well in the regtions it is said that you can only be transferred one time, since its already done. I would want to have a cooling-off on this (Bug) Y-You! Calling me here because of your own circumstances, dont give me that! (Makoto) Uwaaa barbaric! The moment you speak and this? Not even your voice is beautiful. I dont care anymore about you helping (Bug) What?! (Makoto) I have already prepared heroes that are fit for my worlds saga. You are fine already. Stay still in my world and dont cause problems to it. Hear it? Really, to have made an insurance was the right thing to do (Bug) Like hell that is fine!!! What is up with that?! I myself had made quite a resolve toe here! Counting Tsukuyomi-sama, the gods, and the people. And with that I had prepared myself in my own way, I had abandoned my previous world toe here and yet! Ah~ Im already looking for a ce to throw you to, okay~? It seems like even if you fall from here you wont die. Ah~ the people from that world are truly tenacious huh? I am shocked (Bug) To havee here for only a few minutes, to be able to say those words with such selfish a reason. If I die and I am to do a trial, I would definitely call her with a murderous intent! In the first ce, there is no reason to receive this kind of treatment! Right?! And also, I will tell you one thing okay? Dont even try to spread your unsightly seed on my beautiful inhabitants of my world. Also pardon me from marriage okay? Because the world would get filthy (Bug) Its okay. I have already given up on receiving anything from my ears. This is a first for me. The times when the dojo sensei or the clubs senpai* gave me impossible requests were a lot, a whole lot better than this.[*Upperssmen or senior] There was also an event that almost became a trauma. And that time too! And also at that time as well! Thats not it. No good. I almost ran away from reality. But this is quite the despairing reality. The world I had to go into no matter what, I have confirmed that their unique deity goddess has a spiritual disorder. Its an rming situation. Ah, thats right. That I wouldnt give you any power was not a joke but I can at least give you a prehension power. There is no other way, I have to give in to at least this, for futures sake (Bug) For some reason she is reaching to an agreement by herself. Seriously dont joke around with me. More like, is it normal for a God to have such a high pride? Is Tsuki-sama special or this thing is special. I want to believe in the tea. For my own health of mind. Hey, the Misumi. Are you hearing? (Bug) Finally my name has a the in front of it. Its better than this or that right? Everyone, I am Misumi familys eldest son, Makoto Misumi is my name. What is it? (Makoto) I dont even feel like speaking in a polite way with her. But it will definitely be forgiven. Thats right, because from anyones perspective I am the right one. I have made it so that you will be able to talk with the demonic race and mamonos* so you will be able to prehend their words. Thats why try your best and go make friends with goblins or orcs okay? Dont go making trouble for the other races okay? Then, go (Bug) [*Monsters] What a way of talkin- wa? Wawawawawawa?! (Makoto) Aahh~?! Even his shouting voice is not beautiful! Nymphs! Clean every nook and cranny of this room! If it spread I wouldnt be able to bear it (Bug) Suddenly I was attacked by the feeling of dropping. Thest words I heard. Am I some sort of devils incarnation?! Even germs are living their lives to their fullest you know?! At least at this ce, Ah, Im sorry. Actually, since the first time I saw you and I had fallen in love with you. Because I had to show my divinity, to be so harsh with you, Im sorry (Makoto) [TL: Makoto imagine if the Goddess speak like that, he might forgive her a bit] Ah, father(who is that?). Why did you make me do such a harsh treatment? To have given him such a trial (Makoto(lol) Like that and if she tear up while saying it, I would have forgiven her for a bit. Nah, there is no way. Her tone said it all, it was a really natural disy, yes. That damn Goddess!!!!! No, like hell I would call her a Goddess again! DAMN IT!!!!!!!!! Close to my vision is a surface of darkness. And moreover, COLD!! Uwaaa?! What was disyed in my eyes was the surface of a wastnd. The cold night wind that continued to hit me. My eyes that had been exposed to the cold chilly wind were dropping tears. It was in no way tears that were driven emotionally by the situation, I want to make that clear. From the glittering room to the sudden night sky. HAHAHA! That bastard goddess, she really dropped me down~ It was an altitude where I could tell that below was a wastnd. If it were bright I would be looking at it as if it were a picture taken from modern times. But you know. This could easily counted as falling down from an incredibly high altitude building. No matter how I think of it I would die right? Its definitely impossible not to die from this. To be so strong that is troublesome, they said. I would easily be broken into pieces! I, did I have an affinity with gags? I didnt even need to think about it. My standing in the group was the number 2. In human rtionship, I was a mediator and solved problems and also helped out the leader. What a nice thing. I sometimes tried being aedian but it was impossible. The gag affinity is already a skill in itself. If there is magic there might be skills too though. But sadly I dont think I have those. No good. Then, what? Like that bastard pillbug said I would be dying? Right here? A way! There must be a way somewhere! I check my surroundings. Sky. A wastnd looking ground (or so I think) The end. As expected, its no good! Father, mother. Thanks for giving birth to me in that other world. To not have ended up living in a world where under that goddess protection I truly feel thankful for it. That goddess not divine protection, she may have even cursed me. Yuki neesan and Rin, since I havee to this world you will not face any dangers. It has only been 10 years but to have lived with you both as one of you, I am proud o- Ah, I bit my tongue. I cant bring it to a closure~ even though its my end. With this maybe I will get the gag affinity. Thats right. At the very least I will close my eyes. I pray that it wont hurt. For every one of you that have read Tsuki ha Michibiku Isekai Douchuu... ...-Dono! Makoto-dono? Makoto-dono! Tsukuyomi-sama, I am even beginning to hear your voice. I wonder, why you are not the god of this world, it is truly regretting (Makoto) Get a hold, get a hold of yourself! You can hear me right?! (Tsuki) Its the real one?! But wasnt it supposed to be impossible toe in contact? What a thing. I have heard all the conversation. I am sorry, I apologize for both of us. To think she would do this kind of reckless action (Tsuki) Tsukuyomi-sama! Iwantedtomeetyouseriously! For some reason speed talking. But I didnt care. Its true that with this Makoto-dono would only feel hurt a bit, but it is not a right thinking that is fine to do! (Tsuki) Anyway, are you okay? Trynding (Tsuki) There was still some distance before reaching the ground. Could this be the effect of the revolvingntern that are making feel as if time is longer? You will feel the shock of falling to a mat from the second floor. But you wont get hurt (Tsuki) Wow (Makoto) I am more inhuman than I expected. I am impressive. How monstrous was the load I had on my previous world? Makoto-dono was training especially hard in that world after all. Normally it would be a shock without the mat (Tsuki) My training made up for a mat huh? It unexpectedly has its effects (Makoto) To think with just doing that my body performance would show a difference. But to fall from this height must still be scary for you. I will try to do something about it. You can have peace of mind. On another note, I have a matter I have to tell you about (Tsuki) Tsuki-sama seemed to have a hard time saying what he wanted to say. Now that I think about it... Um, werent you supposed to be unable tomunicate with me? (Makoto) Ah, thanks to that I am truly pushing myself here. I will most likely have to sleep for a hundred years or so (Tsuki) Wha?! (Makoto) Without thinking, my words leak out. Thats quite the issue! To do all that to try and save me. Thats right, Gods are originally supposed to be like this. I made it so it would fit my convenience but I still would like it if it were like this. The words of Tsuki-sama didnt contain lies and my body that was falling down to the ground was enveloped by a white light and had the fall had grown lighter. Anyways, during the time the goddess toe for you it took quite a lot of time right? (Tsuki) Yeah (Makoto) That woman has really done it now. Using the fact that the both worlds were connected, she dragged two people away from the previous world! (Tsuki) W-What did he say?! Is that not a kidnapping incident?! [Isnt that kidnapping?!] You should be a Goddess in a way. To do something like this is it okay?! No, no way! Could it be?! (Makoto) What immediately came to my mind was my rtives. Its not Makoto-donos rtives. Though one of them is pretty close to that. In the middle of transferring it was skillfully ovepped. Might be an acquaintance of yours. I am sorry it ovepped. It was also my negligence (Tsuki) This is not the kind of talk about negligence. I dont know about the rules of a God but from the impatience of Tsukuyomi-sama, the goddess of this world was clearly going against the faith. I will most likely fall into sleep soon. In the time you are alive we will not be able to meet. But this incident I will make sure to report it to the other gods and deal with it. No matter if she is a Goddess of Creation, to have done such a barbaric act. There will definitely be a punishment (Tsuki) His voice was growing weaker. He is really pushing himself. Damn it. Really I would have liked that instead of that woman, it were this good God. That, that kind of bastard that would do such a messed up thing! Those two persons, are they okay?! (Makoto) Yeah. Both of them seem to have been summoned to a royal castle. They have alreadye into contact with the hyumans safely. That goddess has given them a lot of divine protection (Tsuki) Thest part looked like it was hard for Tsuki-sama to say. It was incredible. That difference in treatment. I understand your feelings. You already have no connection to your previous world. Thats why I know I have no ce to say this to you. I know it but, if you are to meet with those two, please treat them well (Tsuki) Ah~ this person really. To be so gently to other people. Even though they have received the full course of the goddess? (Makoto) Receiving a high amount of divine protection from a god-like goddess, it sounds pretty powerful. Is there a need to be concerned about them? If we take off that they have the power of the goddess, then Makoto-dono is the strongest. Even if they have magic. The you that was originally hyuman already had magic power and over that was able to survive in that world and safely grow up. There is no need topare (Tsuki) Continuing, Tsuki-sama said. I am a vague existence that doesnt even know what he controls. Well, when I enter dormant state there might be changes in the moons movements but the other moon gods will certainly do something about it. Moreover, for me to say it is a bit... but I have received quite a big amount of power from my parents and the power I had reserved was quite an amount (Tsuki) From parents it must mean Izanagi. To lose to that kind of goddess in divine protection will not happen. Be relief (Tsuki) Oh~ full of confidence. There was a bit of poison in those words though. This kind of situation. Originally, the role of the hero that was supposed to be yours was taken away by the goddess itself so, you dont have to hold back. By the name of Tsukuyomi I permit it. You, Misumi Makoto. I give you freedom in this new world. Do what you want! (Tsuki) Tsuki-sama was actually angry! As expected, you are the best Tsuki-sama! I didnt even need permission to, thats what I was going to do but! I even got an authorization to do so!! Yahooooo!!! Being enveloped by the same light as the moon, I slowly fall down to the ground. With the will of the spirits, I pray that we will meet again (Tsuki) The voice of the god that grew cracked and disappeared. YES! (Makoto) From the God I acknowledged I made my voice higher. Goddess? What is that bug? Is it tasty? I gently stood up from the unknown grounds. Prologue POV: The meeting with the God of Moon, Tsukuyomi Hey, we have arrived to the first POV chapter. This POV chapters are like aption of the arcs and will be given in the POV of a rted party. It is an insight chapter and not a necessary one so feel free to read it if you want.?? C There was a goddess whose interactions had long since died out. Its only contact with a human was one month ago in human sense. The world it was managing was causing troubles, at those times humans were always there. That is impossible I didnt pay attention to it at first. Thats because everyone that lived in this world was special in some way. Humans. The living beings that stood at the summit was not an exaggeration. Depending on the circumstances even Gods would be brought down by them. Those guys were the ones who lived at the very beginning of the world in the original world, not even crying nor asking for the protection of a transparent God, they took their work onto their own hands. A strict world where its life was limited. Humans were most likely not even aware of how harsh it was to live in this kind of environment. Looking at the outside of this world called Earth, they would think this was actually a miracle ce they were brought into, some humans may even be thankful of God for being born in such a ce. In a kind of sense it was a mistaken opinion. The Gods who know the other worlds also know that in that original world, the Earth was an incredibly harsh environment. As their body abilities were remarkably over their limits, it was natural that the thing called magic power was thin in exchange. Thats why it was natural for humans to live for only 100 years or so and most of them were unable to utilize a single magical spell. Thats awful. Just from being born in this world, not only were they stripped off from their right-arm(magic) it was also the same as saying that you wont live long. For a person from another world to live here, in human terms it would be like living on top of clouds or trying to live a normal live at the bottom of the sea. Without being afflicted by such an environment, one of the reasons why the humans were evaluated as the summit was because they had the ability, they could develop it and make use of it. Possibility. The most supreme yet worst power. Learning from the worlds concepts, creating science, humans have invented various tools that made the world a morefortable ce to live in. Originally, in that world humans shouldnt have obtained science. In this natural environment there werent any living creatures that could have obtained it. A world where the intervention of Gods was thin, wisdom was something that should have been incredibly hard to get. But in the present world they have obtained such thing. What was originally thought to be impossible to obtain was obtained by humans, ironically it was the severity of this world that made them obtain this ability. In a ce where Gods intervention was difficult, on top of it a world where spirits were not able to properly exist in. The natures phenomenon were practically all urring by a principle. Gods and Spirits, this beings that possessed incredible power, were unable to crook nor bend the truths and phenomenon. Thats right, if you had interest in it, anyone would be able to understand the logics in it. At one time a human gave birth to fire, by using this logic they opened the door of what is called science. Even between the Gods there were split opinions about the humans using the logic(principles), and with that as the trigger, multiple disputes burst out. It was the biggest fight that had happened between the Gods that managed this world. Leaving aside how this fight concluded. In the actual time, humans showed a frightful amount of possibilities to this world. Right now it is fine but in time if they were to interfere in other worlds, the ones called Gods would have to face against them. That means humans will meet the deities in time by the hands of their technology. At that time will humans be humans, or maybe they will be treated as semi-gods, even now some of the Gods are questioning this. In this actual world, the humans who could even oppose the Gods, moreover obtain the thing called science. They had to prepare themselves as it was a grave situation. This beings unique and abnormal nature was clear. Thats why, humans were basically living in this original world for eternity. From other worlds Gods to creation Gods, they sought to invite humans but the ones who were able to do so were mostly none. Because the effects that they would receive were too big. They dont know what would happen to the world if they were to summon one human being. To say the least, that worlds intended future would create considerable amounts of futures where there shouldnt have originally existed. It could be said that they would walk into an area they wouldnt be able to predict. Sometimes the possibility power, especially the weakest ones, would fall down from it. For other worlds to obtain it was a rare urrence and overall only a few of them were able to do so. In the ces it has fallen, the God that is managing that world and the one managing the origin one, a number of problems would ur but as of now no big events have happened. As a matter of course, I refused the request of the goddess. Without a proper reason, and it wasnt like an incident has urred or anything, to send a human to another world? Dont joke with me. But. That goddess told me something very interesting. Then its fine if its not human. Thats what she said. When I asked her in detail, the world that the girl was managing there seemed to be a race called Hyuman. It seemed to be a creation based on humans that the Goddess modified to be the appropriate existence. When I check it out, it certainly was there. On top of it, a modern styled or so to say home ground Japan. The misleading name of Hyuman was aggravating but it was more like a different brand of the same kind of thing. Their body abilities wereparably weaker to humans, instead of being those monsters of possibilities they were more on the lenient side. And alsopared to humans, this sides were inclined to have more girls, their magic power that was easy to use might be the effect of having their body tampered with. In an easy to understand way, the goddess taste of girls made them easy to be born in, also it could be said that they were weak and low possibility humans. For her it could be an improvement but, in the point of view for quality they were degraded. Especially, what was she thinking by making the girls more prominent? Was it because you are a woman god? Nah, being a Goddess, creation was something habitual. This kind of regtion was something I havent seen anyone doing. She is doing something I dont understand. Anyways, those hyumans were living in that kind of world. Living in Japan, there they establish with their children, in the present time they are in good health. It seems they were somewhat receiving the protection of their Goddess. Its quite the thing. Though, the way the goddess does things is, how to say it? Amazing to say the least. Instead of clever it was more like shrewd. Instead of skillful it was more like crafty. I was against the way this girl operated. In the time she was managing various worlds, had a change urred in her? She was not the type of girl that interfered in this stuff. Of course I also had opposition in those so called idents. In the same way that the origin world could spill out to another world. Another world could possibly, even if few, be able to too. But that is something that wouldnt bring that much interest in. Why is that? Because most of them would die. They wouldnt be able to adapt to the origin world. Even if some of them were to survive, the cases where they would affect the world were almost nonexistent. The werewolfs, the yukionna, those famous examples, to the gigantic life forms that were suddenly discovered. They would be able to cause uproars but in the end they were not beings that could create new possibilities. Of course, in such rare urrences where it happened, Gods would provide assistance to humans in order to cope with it. Even if they are able to survive, they will mostly not cause any kind of trouble to humans. By receiving the protection of the Gods they would normally live in peace. But well, regarding them there are agreements and issues, that was the reality of it. The goddess seemed to be trying to use that as a pretext. If in the origin world they could live by adapting to it, by the goddess summon, that person would do contributions worth seeing over. But they are people that are living in this world right? If they are summoned, it would mean that they would have to throw away all of that. Will you be able to provide conditions that can make it agree?( You are always like this right? For a God to take the peoples circumstances in consideration, I think that is useless concern I will tell you this, if you are to do it forcefully you will be dering war against me. You havent even obtained permission to do the transfer, so I will not create the gate I understand. Its not like I was saying I would do it forcefully. I have already discussed this with the Misumi (Tn: Not sure about names), as they were transported a long time ago. Thats why there wont be denial Fumu, I see, they were already transported once. In that case the one who will be transported is one of the children, right? There arent many out there who held a body that can handle multiple transfers to other worlds. Though if its a human its a different story. Yeah. All is fine if you just give me your cooperation and create the gate. I will not trouble you. I will handle the rest Its no good. At best, to create a fitting gate I would have to wait until January. I will look over it, the moment the gate is created I will also be present with you !!? Arent you being really distrustful? Of course. There is no change in the fact we will be transferring a living being from the origin world, moreover the words of someone who is trying to make me agree to a summon by using underhanded means, I wont swallow them so easily Is that the kind of words you should be saying to someone who will carve her name in the world of creation deities? Only having done in jobs, you mere moon deity Because you have the ability of creation you are great? I will return those words to you, it seems you have be quite conceited. Our works dont have such thing as ranks. Everything is necessary, everything we do is something that we should respect. You being a high ss goddess should feel ashamed that someone else has to point it out to you Who cares? I leave it to you to do the selection. Well see you in January Feeling that she would be preached, she closed the conversation and disappeared. Yareyare. I dont have that much free time though. Remembering the conversation with her I breathe out a sigh. Today is the day. The suitable day to create the otherworld gate. The other day I went to see the Misumi familys kids that the goddess nominated. Because we would have to choose one of them to transfer. From oldest one it was a girl, boy and a girl. There were 3 kids in the household of Misumi. The oldest daughters endurance was low and her physical ability was normal, she only had experience in judo, but she was incredibly good at it. From her body I could sense the power of a god. It seems that thanks to the gods powers protection her physical abilities were at the minimum. Her ability in judo was the results of her training, its a case where the talent bloomed. Right now she was not aiming the official matches route. She was attending university and was aiming to be a physician. Her rtionshippanion was a person with a favorable wind. The body of the second daughter was slightly weak, she learned karate and again it seems she had talent in it. I couldnt feel the gods power within her. That even without it she was able to be born healthy must be because at that time her parents body had already adapted to this worlds environment. As she was the youngest child, she was used to being loved. Her family and friends would normally pamper her. Even with her high school test approaching and being pressed with studying for them, she was positively facing it. Right now she has no partner, she was at that age where she would dream of those things. And now the eldest son. This is most likely the person that the goddess was referring to. I dont know about the Goddess conversation with the parent or how she conversed with them. But he was clearly different from the other two. The eldest sister that was protected by the goddess power, the second daughter which her parents had adapted to the environment on time. He had the appearance of someone who hade from another world and looked incredibly feeble. To the point where it wouldnt be strange for him to have died a couple of times. To have surpassed the infancy period is already a miracle. In other words, in a bad way, he was the one that inherited the special characteristics of his parents the most. There is supposed to be a high probability of having a unique appearance, yet he had the average face of a Japanese person. Though his physical ability was properly inherited as it was weak just like his parents. He must not be aware of it but he is walking on an unfortunate life. (TN: Wow they are really dropping it with the MC) From the information that the fate goddess has provided me easily made me raise my voice. Eldest sister, second daughter and also his parents have a unique appearance that makes people around envy them but only he had a mediocre looks. Looking at it from just scale it was actually a praiseworthy miracle though (TN: referring to how rare it is to get a non-special face), if you only see at the numbers he only had normal strength. In a ce where it wouldnt have been strange to have received talents, it was to the degree of apologizing that he was born a normal person that did not receive a single one of them. Moreover since he was born in the peaceful Japan, the talent he had would not have a chance to awaken. In a sense his disadvantage width was amazing. As a result he has been living a very, very ordinary life as a Japanese high school boy. That is in general a valid assessment. Even if he struggles and struggles, he will still remain in that same position. The configuration of siblings was simr to mine, so I felt a sort of connection with him. The only simrity was that we were in between the top and bottom though. And the only ability of Misumi Makoto. Different from a talent, no, is it correct to call it a talent? That is something Im not sure myself. The archery he had been learning since infancy. It was his high ability in it. Instead of a natural gift he was more like a prodigy. Different from having been born with it, it was an ability that bloomed from a different ce. The ability to hit the target. It seemed a little different though. But in that short amount of time I have concluded that his ability is to hit targets. With that unique concentration, he with his bow would never miss its target. It was truly splendid, if in the future he were to use that ability in a fitted job there is a chance he would be a terrifying existence. Even if that doesnt happen, he could dig deep inside his self with his concentration ability. In the future it would prove useful to him. From the 3 kids of the Misumi family, he was the only one who had this kind of strange ability. In short, he heard from his parents to use it on emergencies, or so it goes. Thats why even when having this ability he is aware of it. If there is a candidate for transportation it should be him. If I were able to have a conversation with him I could be able to understand the situation more but, for a God to interact with a human there a lot of strict regtions, in this times case it would be just at the moment of the transfer. I felt that I would be able to get along with him, it is regretful. But. The other party will have anxiety remaining. Misumi in this one month, he had been living as if nothing happened and leading a high school life. He did not sort out his personal affairs, he hadnt even done any training concerning the transfer at all. He was leading his life as every other day. He would wake up, if it was his turn he would make the breakfast, he carried his bento to attend school, worked hard in club activities, studied, mingled with friends, took a meal, trained his body, delved himself in his hobbies, bathed, slept. He was a young man in his teens after all. He had decent tastes, there were a number of people that had taken a fancy to him in high school. Anyone who Misumi asked, at least if talking about his appearance, they would tell him he is a lucky guy. For him it would be the first time in this world he would experience spring. (TN: As in love blossoming) The most prominent ones in my eyes are the club activities kohai (junior) and the clubs president. If it bes a triangle rtionship, the ones who are watching from the sides would have a lot of fun. For the boy who has not experienced a single rtionship, there is no helping he is expecting something. Watching the love affair of the young ones brings a smile to my face. Though. That will not be reality. Because I will be taking away everything from the time he has spent to the time he will be spending in this world. To have your whole life derail by the selfishness of a God is indeed an unpleasant feeling. He has the right to hate us. Making time in my busy schedule, I had to take the role of the hated one, I ampletely out of luck. Well now, I should call him. Dragging the Misumi inside his dreams, at the same time that I created the gate I also made a space where I invited him to. What a stupid thing have you done!!! That goddess reckless actions. With a face of disbelief I look at Makoto that has disappeared from in front of me. I was feeling an indescribable anger I hadnt felt before. While I was wondering why the creation of the transfer gate was taking so long, not only the appointed person but on top of that 2 other pure humans had also been taken away. I wanted to talk with the person in respects to the transfer so I asked the details about it but, that boy didnt know anything at all. Aside from the fact that he had not discussed to his parents about it, he still didnt know that he was a hyuman. That was reasonable. Even if he was to notice it when he was in the other world I wouldnt be able to be by his side. I pray that he makes a good friend. Its birthce and brought up environment, when humans begin to question those, the ones who will be their support will not be Gods. The past he has walked upon, friends he can depend on, a figure one looks up to. Its those kind of things. Subsequently, I regret to have made a statement that was like trying to cover for that goddess. By habit I requested Makoto to turn a blind eye on the actions of the goddess. Of course if his rtion with her goes well that is desirable but, in the case that the boy follows recklessly, listening to what she said and turns out the result was different from expected. With this kind of treatment he would be way too pitiful. In this situation there was no other remedy. I had lost a great amount power with him but I still used all of my willpower to send some to him into his vessel. It was really hard to endure on this old body. But thinking about that boy who chose to be transferred in ce of his sisters, I couldnt say those kind of words. With only my consciousness I will head over there and track down those 2 that had been taken away. It took its time but it seems that the two of them had alreadye in contact with a hyuman settlement. Both of them had numerous blessings from the goddess and were even granted sacred treasures. It looks like those two have no problems. Leaving aside the worlds influence, their eyes didnt seem to harbor any inconvenience. Maybe its because of the rules that state the transferred ones must agree with it. Those two, even if they were confused I didnt feel any feelings of rejection from them. Now then, about Makoto. I had heard that goddess ramblings to the point of rotting my ears but I wonder how much of what she said was serious. W-What?! Makoto was really in the sky?! Aside from sacred treasures I can barely feel the power of the goddess within him! I can feel it faintly but...nguage understanding? That not something you give to someone, and moreover it was thrust upon him in an iplete state. But to think he would be thrown away in this border without a single thing! To the ends of the world, star falling into wastnd, a body falls. Haiku of my season. NONONONONONO. Why am I think about a haiku?! With such an unrealistic urrence I shortly escaped from reality. By the calls of a God he was transferred to this world and suddenly he is in the sky head first! That stupid girl, even if you are a god what are you doing! I will contact Makoto as soon as possible. From the boy that had a face like he had given up on life while falling, a bit of vitality had appeared in it. On top of telling him that he wouldnt die even if he fell, I told him that two persons had also been transferred along with him. As expected, Makoto asked worried if one of her sisters was in those two that were transferred. I told him that wasnt the case. Telling him that the two of them had alreadye into contact with people, aplex expression appeared on Makotos face. Even so, when I tried requested him to treat them well if he were to meet them, he showed me a face of amazement and with a kind expression he nodded. Fufufu. As I thought, I do get well with him. Finally, I felt like my power was drying up. The time limit is close. I wanted to talk with him about a lot more things but it seems that wont be possible. That goddess, I hope she is prepared to be punished. Even if she is a creation deity of lots of authority, I wont let it finish without repercussion. This kind of situation. Originally, the role of the hero that was supposed to be yours was taken away by the goddess itself so, you dont have to hold back. By the name of Tsukuyomi I permit it. You, Misumi Makoto. I give you freedom in this new world. Do what you want! Makoto doesnt need to hear the goddess, and with just my word he would feel uneasy but with my name on line I promised him freedom. The Makoto who seemed to be happy at my words. Thats right, with this kind of poor treatment, who would follow anything that goddess says. In any way you want, for the rest of your life, it is okay to live it as you want! With the will of the spirits, I pray that we will meet again. At that time I hope you will tell me about your way of living in this world. Please, let Makoto have good fortune in the future that is toe It is already impossible for us to meet in this world anymore. With a prayer that we will meet again, I disappeared from the world of the goddess. My consciousness turned muddy. To have used this much power is a first for me. It was the worst feeling, terrible, is what I thought. Overexerting myself I was barely able to request the assistance of a number of acquaintances. Finally, I copsed. Please, let Makoto have a blissful future. Chapter 1: Standing on a new world I am Misumi Makoto. Second year high-school student attending the local Nakatsuhara high school. My club is the archery club, my specialty is archery. Grades are so-so, physical strength average. Appearance, probably not so good yet not so bad. Hobbies are somewhat otakuish, though my range is pretty big so I normally try out everything I can. Interests that will not change are the bow and era dramas. The good part in my life, the look of me utilizing the bow. Though, I still think I have a normal profile. To be in such a ce is definitely not fitted for me. A reddish-brown wastnd as far as the eye can see. This looks like the ces I have heard about in my sses. In the day it would get hot, at night it would be chilling, those kind of ces. From the time I have been sent here I have already faced 2 nights. I havent eating anything, yet for some strange reason I dont feel hungry. I have been told that in this otherworld I can disy physical abilities that surpass human capability so maybe that is the reason why. Ah... why am I in this kind of ce? Answer, the result of a prank by God. I get it, I already get it. I dont know how many times I have asked and answered myself this question. What should have been a normal day with nothing happening. Being called by one of the Mikos, Tsukuyomi Mikoto, then being abducted by that weird goddess and after that here I am. The first one gave me an impression of being a kind God, theter one God is one that I dont even want to acknowledge. So theter Goddess one, no, the existence worse than a bug threw me out to an unknown wastnd where not only people but even the presence of animals could not be sensed. Really, I dont understand anything. In this situation with no belongings at all, I walked through the wide unchanging scenery of the wastnd all day. Instead of kidnapping this was closer to murder. No good, the more I think about that bitch the more depressed I get. My surroundings are already pitch ck. There was the light of the stars but it was not suitable for walking. Because this body had already gotten used to electric light, the darkness in this ce instilled fear. But even if I say so, sleeping is a no go. I have been feeling drowsy but if I sleep deeply, dangerous things might approach me. That I cant see anything doesnt mean there isnt anything at all. I am starting to feel that it wouldnt be bad to follow what the Goddess said and encounter some orc or goblins. A ce where I can sleep peacefully. I didnt think that such a ce would be feel so important to me. Tomorrow. Tomorrow for sure. I pray for a change to ur. If possible, please let me have a conversation with someone. I wont even care about the looks, I also want to find food. Ha... I hope morning cane soon. An incredibly long night that cantpare to when I watched anime on the in my room to pass time. Second day of living in the otherworld, the same as the first. Nothing happening. In a shadow of a rock I rolled up my knees and waited for morning toe. Chapter 2: I rely on the scream As far as I can see is a vast wastnd and rocky hills. Continuing blindly on this vast wastnd and rocky hills. A scenario that continues on and on. When I was falling my eyes were filled with tears and I didnt have room to look carefully at what was at the bottom. Seriously? This situation. This is already the third day you know? It should be fine to have a change about now. Since the time I had fallen, I had been walking forward without caring about day or night. Anyhow, a wide barrennd. Before I noticed I am in the same ce, kind of thing, for the sake of not happening I made signs in a part of the scenery and continued to walk on. Even with that, the thing that I am already used to seeing in front of me, a conspicuously tall mountain, I felt it hadnt gotten any closer. It may be an illusion, and many times I felt my heart would crumble. After all, there wasmendably no one here nothing here. In a sense it was incredible. Not only people, there arent even animals you know? Ah, I had forgotten it. Things I could eat there were none you see. I in times saw a dry straw like grass, as expected, I dont think I would be able to eat it. But even that is scarce though! That I feel hungry but can still walk may be because my body has be superhuman. If it were the usual, I would have already dried up and rendered unable to stand. Doing what Tsuki-sama told me, I tried using my given power so I concentrated to activate it but I failed(?) I tried to gather the power onto the palm of my hand but. I dont understand it a single bit. I could certainly feel the power gathering but, nothing is happening. I tried cing my hand on the ground but that was in vain. I tested a lot of things but. Only, the objects I have in my hand will slightly move depending on how much energy I utilize. This is probably the most easiest to see and understand form. But its not like it actually moves, it just trembles in my hand. Its a mystery. And also, I dont think I can use this to get out of my current situation. Well, this power is something precious that Tsuki-sama has given me. I believe that great person wouldnt make a mistake. I will try to experiment more with it, I have to understand this power as soon as possible. Anyways, its hot. In the day its reasonably hot. At night its reasonably cold. Thats how I felt it but. At noon I could clearly see the heat haze with my eyes. Right now is just like that. At nights the surface of the rocks began to frost. This seemed like an incredibly harsh environment for a human, yes. I once more thank my superhuman body. Well, without caring about my surroundings I advanced forward at a pretty fast pace. The moment I reach that mountain there should be a change in the situation, probably. Please may there be. I implore. The only thing I hear is the wind and my own footsteps! Its already been 3 days! At this point in time there should already be an event right?! I see, its because I am not a hero anymore~ Im just an ugly duckling after all I began to speak to myself. It may be the effect of loneliness but the times I have said what I was thinking have increased. So sad. My eyes be slightly hollow. I gazed at the far distance. I want to believe there is human poption at that side. What might the two heroes be doing now I wonder? They are surely being received with open arms by the royalty and nobles, and must be eating a nice feast. Compared to me. I look at my back. Nothing but reddish-brown wastnd. The path I have travelled. Every time I saw a mirage I dashed to it so I should have shortened quite a bit of distance. I most likely wouldnt even recognize the ce I was dropped to. At first I nned to walk mindlessly and then encounter someone or find a settlement or so I thought but. It seems that is a privilege that is reserved only for main characters. Also, to be so perfectly without anything at all. There wasnt a single shadow of a per- ??? ?? ??? So. That voice was slight but. I tried with all my ability to concentrate my changed body, probably this would be the first time in all my life that I have be so sensitive. My ears didnt let the sound escape. I stop my steps. I perk up my ears with my hands and silently close my eyes. Where is it, from where did I hear it? I have to concentrate. Just concentrate. As if to not miss even the moment a single drop of water falls. I definitely heard a voice, I have to make sure of it. ? Sa... Ple...a Its over there!!!!!! I heard it once more, it was definitely a scream. I open my eyes. Like if wanting to obtain those sound waves! I am still admirably fasting though! My stomach is extremely empty but! Since the time I came here, its the most power I have had. I kicked the ground and ran. Chapter 3: Encounter with the First Villager, no this doesn’t count Herees the first heroine(lol)! \(^o^)/ I totally love her character design. Anyways guhehehe Enjoy. Sa-Save me!! I clearly heard a voice. Somewhere close to that rocky hill. Yes with pleasure!!!! (Makoto) With a happy reply I dash. My tension had already gone out of the gauge! I felt I could use ultimate skills one after the other. I see it, I can clearly see it. I really have incredible eyesight. I definitely dont need sses. I have already taken out the lens though, its only for the looks! (TN: I didnt know he had sses. Maybe just a ime gag he did) What I saw frightened me but I wont stop my legs. There were two things there, one seemed to be a pig and the other was a dog with 2 heads. Oh well, its a whole lot better than solitude. In games there are pigs that can fly in the sky and also a helldog with 3 heads. Just because they are now in the real world, at this asion I wont even care! I am a superhuman over here got a problem with that?! While I was running I see, the one who wants to be saved is the pig one. Is that what you call an orc? The one attacking was the 2 headed dog. A fight between mamono(monsters)? Who I should side with is obvious. The one who raised its voice! Thanks to you I have met living beings after all!!! That side seems to have already noticed my presence. Both of them are being cautious of the one that is kicking up a cloud of dust(me). I am thankful. With this the orc-kun(maybe) will be safe. That is if I can beat the dog one though. What are you, bastard!! Are you going to get in the way?! (2 headed dog) The two headed dog howled. For some reason I could tell the meaning of its howl. I was quite surprised that I could also understand the words of the orc. There is no problem! I dont mind! Though it felt weird to hear a howl and the words at same time but. Hi! I am a human, Makoto!! Nice to meet you! It entered my range of attack. Being secure of it I used the momentum of my running and plunge, facing the dog I l aimed a flying kick onto him. Deryaaaaa!!! (Makoto) It was an attack that used my momentum in order to gain the initiative and open the distance. Wa, its too fast!! (Dog) Those became thest words of the dog. In the middle of the two heads, my kick connects. It was okay up to that point but... Just like that, I went through him. Hai? My opponent was a mamono right? No, no matter if it was a mamono. Even if I ran with all my strength, a hit using all the momentum... No matter how much, isnt this way too weird?! E, Ehmmmm (Makoto) The inside of my heart was in panic but I managed tond. Timidly I turn to my back. Ah, well, I have done it (Makoto) It was a gruesome spectacle. The double headed hounds upper body was scattered around, while the lower half was lying on the ground. It was on a level where you wouldnt know what in the world it had been done to it. Im sorry Im sorry Im sorry. To think such a thing would happen I wouldnt even be able to imagine it. Its true you know? It was like if a truck had just ran over it. I turn my eyes away. I had been the one that had done it but I couldnt fathom it. I met eyes with orc-kun. Compared to the time where it was with the dog I could see that its eyes had even more fear in it. Strangely, the appearance that is supposed to feel ugly, that I didnt feel any disgust in it must be because of that bug, I mean, goddess. There wont be an experience more befitting on not to judge by appearance after all. Saying that I am not beautiful, that I am useless, dont screw with me. In a lot of meanings, have I messed up? But anyways I am able tomunicate. I should talk with it. Ah~ a conversation. What a wonderful act. I have done quite an inexcusable thing to that dog. Please rest in peace. I join both of my hands and pray for its happiness in the next world. The next time we meet, may we be able to talk with each other. Now then. A conversation right? Finally I will be able to talk with someone. Feeling a strange anticipation my heart beats faster. Quietly I look at the orc as I stand in front of it. Captura She is totally my type... wait wut? Ah~ nice to meet you (Makoto) Hiiii!!! It spooooke! (Orc) E? ?????? What? Did I fail right from the get go?! Nono, its my first encounter in three days you know? Like hell I will give up. Impossible. I am not a strange person. I am gentle and kind. Do you understand my words? (Makoto) The orc-kun(maybe) shakes its head up and down but then soon after shakes it left and right. I dont understand what it means. Is that a gesture that only exists in this world? It also walks in two legs so it is pretty close to a human being though. No wait. Seeing the piggy-san standing, maybe because it looks close to a human being I unconsciously cornered it too much. A person that killed a Liz with one attack cantbeagentleandkindperson! (Orc) Oh, I see. I can agree to that. That was really unbelievable after all. I think so too. It seems its murmuring a lot of stuff but its unexpectedly aposed fellow. Saying That... that kind of way of doing in or something like that. Okay I get it. I am strong. I am stronger than you! (Makoto) Hiiii!!! (Orc) The piggy gets scared and curls its body. What is with this picture? Saying It spoke?! and now getting all scared. To calm it down I try a number of gestures. Ooh, this is surreal. Well, in this kind of situation I thought it would be saying I took an interest in you or something like that but maybe I am ying too many games. (TN: Must be referring to the fact that the beast race in most novels and games like strong people) I see, that is something that would work properly for a beast type. A thing that would be more fitted for the dog one. A pig is not a beast? Something simr to it would be a goblin huh. That is probably a girl? But I feel that an Oni would fit her image too. Thinking I have been ying too many games, but I still look for information inside those must be because the existence that should only appear in games, mamono, is in front of me. Well, just calm down. Its true that I am strong but it is also true that I came to help you, you know? (Makoto) Lifting both of my arms up I appeal the fact that I am not dangerous. Yeah. Instead of saying I am stronger than you it would be better to appeal that I didnte here to harm her. Anyways, intimidation is not part of my character after all. You are the one that cried Save me~! So I came here and saved you. I am your ally right? Orc-kun(maybe) lifted its head up and faced my way. It seems that her trembling calmed down a bit. Good good, it looks like I have earned good will. With how this is going... R-Really? (Orc) Still scared she faced me and looked at my eyes, I nodded at her. The caution in her expression dimmed and then went to fear again. What is up with that?! (Tl:Nande ya nen?!) In a ce with no one I make a tsukkomi. (TN: tsukkomi means a retort but may also mean pping a person beside you while retorting to him) No good. To thinkmunication was soplicated. I have no money nor things in hand so I have nothing to offer. W-Will this end in a failure? No way, I cant give up! W-Why is a hyumanabletospeakwithme?! Could it be, youareahyumanthatpossessestamer?! (Orc) Tamer? What is that? If you ask me why I can speak with her that would be because of a bug like god. I see, a normal human being, no, even if its normal a human shouldnt be able to talk with a mamono~ What a power have you given me! People will misunderstand me with this! Ah, gezz!! I, tamer? Wrong! I am lost! I saved you! The end! (Makoto) For now lets be direct. I will tell her the things that are certain. ?? Mu, she is thinking. She is trembling butpared to before its better. I have already made quite the distance between us so I would like it if you stopped doing that though. Moreover, I am pretty scared too you know? In a situation where I am facing a piggy standing in two legs, to have the intention of mutual understanding moves me. The wandering in this ce for 3 days wasnt for nothing. ?? I wait silently. What about the reaction on that side? The presence of conversation is zero now. I- I get it (Orc) YES! I did it! Thanks! Arigatou! ShieShie! Thanksforsavingme (Orc) (TN: she has been speaking like that) Gureito, this is a conversation that is like a conversation. And moreover, with good will. This is something to be happy about. Nono, I am just d you are okay. Anyways, is your vige close to here? (Makoto) I will change my way of addressing to kimi(you). Saying omae omae (TL: you in a rude way) is a bit impolite or at least thats how I think so. Even if its a vige a town or even a house. Whatever is fine, I just want to sleep in a ce with a roof. But sadly she shook her head horizontally. C-Could it be you are also lost? (Makoto) She once more shook her head horizontally without vigor. I... to tell you the truth, have been lost for 3 days already. Do you know where I can find people around here? (Makoto) Once more she shook. Oh god. Is my situation even changing? This is an event right? Is it not?! There is no hyuman vige here. This is called the end of the world, a barren wastnd (Orc) End of the world? That... I think have heard it not too long ago. ... Hey! That bug, could it be she really threw me to the ends of the world?! It wasnt just a way of saying?! Would you normally go to such lengths?! I feel malice. A really precise malice! Honestly you would doubt this amount of harassment. Eh? It may be called the ends of the world but there may actually be a giant town just in the vicinity? Too naaiiiiive!!!! Its more na?ve than the kindness of Tsuki-sama! (TN: na?ve is written amai in jap. That means sweet. He is calling Tsuki-sama sweet not na?ve :D) No way, there is definitely no way. I have already understood the personality of that bug. She doesnt admit anything that is not beautiful. First of all the appearance must be an okay. Most likely the other two were really beautiful. To have been taken a liking by that man-hater bug, to have given them power and protection and blessings t-they must have been r-really beautiful right?! I am on my way to Shen-samas god mountain to sacrifice myself (Orc) While I was running wild with my hate to the goddess that I havent seen the form of, she continued her conversation. Yaay an event g~. (TN: omg his changes of mood are so crazy) I havent even arrived to a vige or a town and I have already encountered an event that smells of mid-boss battle~ I am going to have a nosebleed~ While tears ran down her eyes she told me that shocking reality of hers. Hearing her out I understood that she was a hignd orc that lives in the teau, it seems to be a high level orc tribe. Though from the appearance it doesnt look like that. Once every half a year, the owner of the mountain called the god mountain requests a young female to be sacrificed. If they dont do so, a thick mist covers the vige and the crops wont grow up properly. Thats incredible hignd orc. To not be plundering and do hunting and agriculture. You have a proper livelihood. They are practically humans. Taking out the appearance. By the way. For some reason I feel like gs are standing one after the other. (TN: gs are like events in games that advance you to a certain point) From the several lines of exnation and situation, you should already know what kind of g it is right everyone? A battle g? Nono its a bit different. A sense of optimism? Or maybe a sweet poison called hope? Okay, lets arrange the facts. I was thrown to another world. I followed a scream and helped a girl(orc) from a mamono. And so, the first girl I met in this world tells me that she will soon be sacrificed. And then I go and destroy this talk about a sacrifice (Not yet) Do you understand now? Its a he.ro.i.ne aaaaggggg!!!?!?!?!? (Because its a horrible spectacle we have decided not to depict the reaction of our main character) And now try doing the (not yet)! It would seriously stand up! (TN: the g you lechers) Impossible, definitely impossible. Of course, I am not the type who would judge a girl by her looks. She is normal. And her impression is pretty light. But,but if I am to go out with someone I would like it to be human(looking)! Is this a luxury?! If its (looking) then an orc also counts? Nononono, thats called sophism. I also have experience like a normal human. I am not going to stick my head on things like prejudice or preconception. Certainly from the girl orc, I cant smell that bad odor that I know of. Rather, I can smell the nice scent of what seemed to be flowers from her. Like a senpai you admire kind of? Ha!! W-Wrong! Thats not how it is! Listen well, in my experience there are obvious breech of morals as well. A mour to the point of looking unnatural, people who their bodies have stopped growing up at an early stage, the girl that represents the elfs, beast race with animal ears and armor made of flesh. Spirits that have humanoid form, the demon race that would have blue or ck or sometimes green skin. Depending on its looks even a robot is fine! An orc. But an orc is impossible. That is discrimination?! Shut up!! If the base of its form is not human-like I dont want! That part I wont back down! I will not back down! ying all of my many experiences in the dream world of men, I regrettably, truly regrettably have not have an orc girl as a conquer target. Wa, experience? Thats right, its in games! Is that bad?! Anyways, you get it. For her to be a conquer target will never happen! So thats why, Im sorry (Makoto) I apologized to the girl ahead of time. This kind of things is better to settle as soon as you can. E, what are you talking about? (Orc) Damn. I messed up my heart conflicts with the conversation at hand. This is a blunder. W-Well~ Its nothing at all~ (Makoto) The girl was confused. But that was only for a short moment, as she soon smiled again (maybe? I dont know) to me. Anyways, if its okay with you, please let mepensate you, Makoto-sama (Orc) Wow, to think she remembered my name after that entrance. Yeah, I will forget that after that she said It spoke?! What a well-mannereddy. How regrettable. More than a human girl I would have liked her to be a dog girl or a cat girl though~ Un, I am Makoto. By the way, I am 17 years old. Nice to meet you (Makoto) I am Ema. I am also 17 years old (Ema) To think her age was also fitting! Its really that only her race made it that the g be only a battle g. By the way, the dont marry that the bug told me is not even remaining in my mind. Tsuki-sama told me I was able to do anything I wanted after all~ Just ahead of here, there is thest point the Body Purifying Field to reach the god mountain. Please rest your body that has been tired by your travels there (Ema) Is that like a ce to take a break? She is a really good girl. It is quite cheap but its like she is making me her bodyguard until we reach that Body Purifying Field ce. Well if its like before there wont be problems. If a rock falls I feel I can repel it as well. T-Thanks Ema (Makoto) I ept her invitation and we begin walking to the direction of that so called God Mountain. Strangely, the more I talk with her the more clearly I can understand her way of speaking. (TN: Yeah, she has been speaking messily since a while ago, I dont want you guys to go through that trouble) That bug must have given me a power that lets me understand thenguage of another race the more I speak to them. Like tuning to their thoughts. Well, I dont have any problems with that. While speaking with her I continue my travels. She told me about how her vige is slowly losing its young girls. She told me stories about the festivals that her vige had done in the times of peace. If 2 young girls went every year as sacrifice in the future it would perish. It was a simple calction. Even a kid would know that. From the start, the Ema that was a sacrifice and was heading to her dead ce. For her way of speaking to get gloomy every now and then was not surprising. I just responded her and followed her but, I still had a number of questions. I willter think about them carefully. When I reach thest resting point what should I do. If I go and defeat the mid-boss the g would seriously stand right? She is a good girl but... she is a really good girl but! She has a nice personality, her age is close too. She is also the vige chiefs daughter so it may look like Im a gold digger. Muu~ really, why are you not a human Ema? It could be that you are actually a beautiful princess that has been cursed. Human civilization is too far away from here so there is no chance. Ah, that is the ce (Ema) Ema-san points a finger to a cave. It certainly looks like it was made artificially. The state of the entrance as well as the road to it. There is clearly signs of hands having worked on it. Um, Makoto-sama. I am sorry but can you wait here for a bit? I have to go exin to the people that are protecting this ce about Makoto-sama first (Ema) Understood (Makoto) Its quite usible. If I suddenly went with her I might get attacked. I have understood Ema-sans disposition a little bit. There is no way she would bring an army corp to attack me. Even if it doese to that since I can clearly see the entrance from here I would be able to escape. Confirming that Emas figure had disappeared into the cave, I began to think about the future. At this rate Ema-san will die. She is a sacrifice after all. That girl is really a good orc. Moreover she is the first person I spoke to. It may be a little different but she was like arade. If its possible I would want to save her but, that g is harsh. And the strength of my enemy is unknown. If I think about all that has happened it wouldnt be strange to encounter ast boss-like existence. This is totally a maso-game. Though its not a game but reality so it might be obvious that it would be tough. If I am able to sessfully get information in that cave. Early in the morning I will slip out, defeat that god and as a result I will save the girl. Its okay if I just disappear after that. If I promise her that her vige will be save she would have to return to the vige after all. The boss that Ema-san called Shen-sama, if its me I may be able to speak with it. There should be other ways to resolve things aside from fighting. I see Ema-san that is waving her hand at the entrance of the cave. She is smiling. She must have seeded in her negotiation. Seeing her appearance. I thought for a little bit, to do a hero sham that the Goddess said I wasnt needed to do. Chapter 4: That which I have yearned for Then, please try doing it (Ema) Like Ema told me to I chant the incantation. Thenguage that is used for the incantation is different from the orc one but for me it sounded like normal words. More like, if I willed to use it I felt like the words naturally flowed. By the sensation I noticed that I was the one that was saying it. It seemed like an incantation is a special thing so it wouldnt be your spokennguage no matter what, I was going to show that I could but I stopped from doing so. They told me it was like umting all the power inside your body but I decided to not do it. The enhancement of physical and magical power that Tsuki-sama taught me, if I seriously used that it might turn into a really troublesome situation. What I would be using now was the fire bullet magic, brid. It didnt have to be fire, it seems that the same kind of magic of other elements is also called brid. A basic attack magic or so she told me. A low ranked magic that could be used for ignition but even though this ce was big it was still a cave. If it bes a hell fire you could die from oxygen deprivation or from the heat. I didnt understand the structure of magic so I didnt feel like trying it. I was in half doubt if it woulde out or not but they say you have to try to know so... Brid! In a second. From my surroundings something hard to define, a sensation was flowing out of my body. In front of my extended right hand, a me that looked like a cotton in fire was created. That fire stopped there for a moment and then while shaking, it disappeared. Ooooh~! Is this magic?! (Makoto) My voice grew excited. Yeah, that is the initial stage of when you activate brid. To think you would be able to activate it at the first try (Ema) Ema that was instructing me, was impressed and praised me. A big part of it might be because I could understand the incantationnguage (temporal name). I see~ this is what they call magic~? For one to do it one has to try, or at least that is what someone told me when I extended my hand. With this its proved. To think the day woulde when I can use magic! In a game its the standard but for it to really happen~ Ufuuuu, ufufufufufu I beganughing spontaneously. Imagine that fire as a clear image of a ball and then picture it impacting your objective to shoot it. That would be the finished state of brid (Ema) The voice of Emas instructions cooled me down from my trip. I see, if you are talking about a fire ball you would obviously need to throw it for it to be proper. To shape your fire as a ball with the image of it... Does it mean that brid is the summoning of fire? Well for now lets leave that aside. I see~ then then (Makoto) With a good mood I mutter a short aria (incantation) of brid. The flowing out of something. This is most likely maryoku (magic power). Certainly, I now clearly understand why Ema told me that instead of just understanding, trying it out is a lot faster. Even with the exnation I was nk. Now I sort of understand this maryoku that is supposed to be all around the world. The fire appears once more. By controlling this. I form it into a ball and... The fire, without disappearing, it flickers. When I imagine it the size of a baseball ball, the flickering bes stronger and smoothlyes a spherical shape. Impressive, to do it to this point with just what I said (Ema) The surprise that Ema gave off is also pleasant. Then she exchanged looks with the orcs in the cave and they all gathered to a side of the wall. The orcs were pretty big and seem likes they are a race that boast in physical strength. The distance is 5-6m. The girl looked at me and nodded so I point the fire ball at a rock. Then strongly picturing hitting the middle (TN: Nakateru is supposed to be an archery term) I order it to fly off. It flew off at the speed of a person throwing it, going straight and then hitting. Inside the cave, a shock and hot wind ur. Well, it was actually not that much. Calling it hot wind was too much. It was more like a lukewarm wind. The rock scatters and loses it shape. It seems to have quite the power. That is not just an empty spell reassures me. With this I have learned brid right? Ema (Makoto) T-Thats right (Ema) Her way of speaking returned to shaky. It seems like I did something pretty impressive. I was actually just thinking of teaching you to make a simple light and then go for spell image training or stuff like that but... (Ema) It looks like I skipped quite a lot of steps. Then that means I can already use magic my magic as a light?! Oh? Magic is fun. It looks like it will be fun. A subject I love has increased by one now. Moreover, maybe its because I am still learning but, this is fun~? Oh? Teach me teach me. I dont mind if you just tell me the incantation. Teach me a whole lot more (Makoto) I was cheery right now. Ah, yes. Then, I will put them all together at ater time. Anyways Makoto-sama, your maryoku perception is okay now? (Ema) A, I can slightly feel it. It is that thing that flows out whenever you use a magic right? (Makoto) E~ thats right. As expected, youre learning ability is on a genius level (Ema) Well, I am the type that understands when I think it in my head but it is like Ema said. I understood that it is convenient to try it out first (Makoto) It was truly like that. Really, Ema would be a nice sensei (teacher). Then can you grasp that it is also inside your own body? (Ema) N? (Makoto) I try concentrating as she told me. As always, the way to use the power that Tsuki-sama has given me is still aplete mystery. But certainly. It may be because of the effects of using magic, I can sense that a different power is flowing through my body. It smells just like what is all around. This is my own maryoku. Its a pretty ambiguous feeling. It felt like dipping in water and being soaked. If its like that in my whole body, I dont really know. Yeah, there is. So this is my maryoku (Makoto) Having that much physical strength and to be able to master magic so easily. Makoto-sama might be suited for a magic swordsman job (Ema) Job? (Makoto) Heyhey, this world is more game-like than I originally thought. Does it also have job corrections or unique abilities as well? Eh~ then your level must be pretty high (Ema) Level she says. Uh? With this I feel I must change my way of seeing this world. Is this like an RPG? Then that Liz something must have given me exp. It didnt seem like it dropped gold though. Uh... who knows? I dont know myself (Makoto) In the time we wereing here I had introduced myself to Ema and had exined about my economic situation and many other things. Honestly, I said a lot of lies about me. If I told her the truth, Ema would surely think I am a sad person with brain problems. When I woke up I was already here. And for some reason my memories are fuzzy. Well, it is true that I have no memories of this world so it wouldnt be that much of a lie. I feel bad for deceiving a nice orc but to think it would help at this moment. If its just the level we can probably figure it out (Ema) She took out a piece of paper. What is this? (Makoto) Its a paper that can tell the strength of someone. Well, it somewhat does. A hyuman dropped it a long time ago (TN: Did they kill him?! Was it a drop item?!) Hyuman. Eh, isnt that a person?! Now that she says it, its not human but hyuman over here. Eh~ what do we do with this? (Makoto) Well, for now it doesnt matter. Lets have my level measured first. Grab it please (Ema) Hoi (Makoto) I grab it like she told me to. It was white but the moment I grabbed it, it became blue. A light blue to be more precise. Ara, it cant possibly be (Ema) Ema was wondered by it. Is it a weird color? All the other ones that Ema had presented me and told about me defeating the Liz were all here and had a puzzled expression as well. What? Is it a strange color? (Makoto) Ummm... (Ema) Umu, tell me (Makoto) I am prepared. After all its only telling me a number. Its not like it would change anything~ Level 1 (Ema) Uuuuh... Right~ I have to ask about the hyumans~? - Author Note: With the power of the goddess, Makoto-kun is able to understand the words of incantations. The words that should sound like askljfahsdklga to him they sound like light be born and is able to activate it. Its an effect that not even the goddess knew would happen. Chapter 5: Unaware that it was cruel Chapter 5: Unaware that it was cruel N~ what a refreshing morning. From the white surfaced rocky mountain I feel a fresh wind flow on me. Well, I will give up on being surprised by my own superhuman specs. When I am exining to someone I will just tell them what I have seen. Is it normal that this is not a refreshing wind but a freezing gale? For the me that can already sense the maryoku in the air, the way I see the world has changed and I feel refreshed though. Now, I have been confirmed that I am a level 1. That is strange. If I was a high level from the start then I would understand why I wouldnt level up by defeating the Liz but... If I am a level 1 it should go up. Or is that dog really weak? Ema-san also witnessed me defeating it in that fight so, is it because it was a surprise attack? N~ on top of my existence being a cheat, the concept of level doesnt properly apply to me. Even though I feel a bit sad about it I am very calm. Then, shall I do it I headed to the gate guard-san and requested him to pass onto Ema something. A letter. Its incredible right? To think that not only talk but I could also write it. I could perfectly read and write. Cheat banzai. I have learned to respect bugs a bit. Now that it hase to this I cant help but wonder if the other heroes are almighty or something. With this if I reach a human settlement I feel that I could gain money by doing trading between humans and mamono. I didnt write that much for the content. I am going to see if I can do something about that whatever God. I will most likely not return unscathed, so dont worry about me and just return to the vige. Thanks. Is how it slightly went in the contents. There was some small talk and exnations as well though. I didnt have any intention to return to the cave again. In the end not only did she teach me magic, I was also able to obtain a map of the area around here. After talking to that God I n to go straight to the human settlement. There seems to be a strange ce where people that have obtained rare materials by traveling all over the world and people that pursuit knowledge gather. There is still quite the distance to the cave. Anyways, to arrive I think with my fastest speed (counting the time I have already travelled) it would take one week, if something happens on the way it would take maybe 10 days. In the way there were a number of race settlements (all mamono without exception). I can speak with them so it didnt be a battle all the time. In terms of food it should be fine for now. I was able to go for 3 days without eating after all. If I go with my intuition I think I would be fine even with 5 days. I dont want to do that though. For the orcs, the food they gave me must have been important for them too. I have to eat it carefully. While thinking those things I circumvent a rocky mountain and head for the conspicuously tall mountain. God Mountain huh. In reality I wasnt that preupied about that mamono or God called Shen. Because there was something that worried me more than that. Aside from the sacrifices, that there was no one who had seen Shen is the first thing that got me wondering. Because that meant that no one alive has met with him. And then the fact that the sacrifice must go through the trouble of travelling the desert all alone was weird. Because if she cant reach her destination there was no point in the sacrifice. That the sacrifice reaches the several safe points to purify the body she has already done her duty. Is what they told me but. What is with that logic? Isnt there already no point in the sacrifice? Because in reality, Ema was almost going to be food to a Liz after all. Thats right, and that Liz. That mamono seems to be in all parts of the world but it seems that one was quite far away from the area it should be inhabiting. And it seems they normally hunt in groups. Then, that situation where Ema gets attacked is just too weird. I can certainly feel someone trying to slowly destroy the vige of hignd orcs from the conversations I have had with Ema. But is that the will of that so called Shen? I feel a third party involved in this. Or it could even be an internal affair between the hignd orcs. Those two possibilities swirled in my mind. If they just wanted to destroy it then the sacrifice system sounds stupid. Because they could use the mist and in just a few years it would go down after all. Slowly huh (Makoto) I feel that is the key point of the issue. I think there is meaning in taking their time. If Shen wanted something else aside from the sacrifice it would have certainly requested it on top of the sacrifices. So if there is an existence that is looking for time then that means it doesnt have to do with Shen itself. A third party, or a rebellion huh. It may be me jumping to conclusions. It could even bepletely different from what I thought. That guy is not a person after all. Its not certain that it would have the same thinking pattern of a human. If I take that into ount, my basis would all crumble. But in my current situation, since I dont have enough material to go on I decided to follow that line of thinking. If it bes a fight then let it be a fight. There may even be a part of me that wants that to happen. Magic, maryoku. Its true that I want to utilize them. There are many other things I want to learn as well but I had to resolve this before Ema departed so. Actually the magic to create light I secretly heard the incantation from the gate guard so I have already learnt it! Morals? Aside from the list of magic I have gotten, I need to increase my repertoire of magic a way or another. I should try it out now. To try it when the real fight begins would be a bit... (Makoto) The first will be at full power. I dont know how exhausting it would be. Then I should try it at least once. Now that thats decided. I should prepare everything first. Whispering lowly I made a me brid the same size asst night. Making it in a ball I throw it wherever. Sess. Good. Lets do it. I rxed my body and with prudence I chant an aria, pouring all of my energy while picturing a strong me. But I chant it inside my mind. And I try to whisper it to the brid. Number 1 thing I wanted to try. If I can use it without saying it. Sess. I was able to make a condensed and flickering deep crimson me that was many times stronger than the onest night. I am d. If I tried to do this in the cave without having the image of a ball first it would have be a disaster. Most likely not only me but all my surroundings would be caught on fire. Now then, a target. In the path to the mountain called God Mountain, at the foot of the mountain just further ahead I could see a gate like thing. That should do fine. The distance from here is more than a hundred meters. I should be grateful for my out of the world eyesight. Things I want to try, number 2. I do archery. Last night I also imagined hitting in the middle to make the fire ball fly out and hit. So I was wondering if I could make a bow and an arrow and shoot it just like that ball. And while Im at it I want to know how flexible can the brid be. Thats right. I do a seiza (a Japanese formal way of sitting) as I do in archery club before I hold the bow. Finishing preparing my mind I begin to concentrate. If i start by doing this first, i would know the results of what im gonna do. This is something that my friends in the club ask me a lot when we are preparing our bows. Why are you beginning from the sitting part? Because it gives you confidence in hitting the middle? If you ask me why then I do have a memory which makes me smile bitterly. That I am like this is no surprise. I was doing archery with the objective of training my body. At first when I hit the target I was happy. But that happiness began fading as it became easier to. But with technique there is a limit to how precise you can be. At first, to increase my uracy I challenged many things. I endeavored myself by closing my eyes and calming down. Many number of times I simted my gesture of when I hit the target. My stance and posture, my every move and action in archery I continued to concentrate on it. By the time I noticed the sensei told me I could use the dojo anytime I wanted, and in exchange I stopped sitting with people of my same generation. Now that I think about it that must have been senseis concern for me. For the other people to not get weird out by my strangeness. After long. When I enter the dojo, to change my mood I continued doing it. Sitting in seiza, the moment I face my target I have already pictured myself hitting it. And in reality it came true. When I entered high school and joined the archery club. The childishness around me brought a smile to me. Then I had realized my own abnormality. When I asked for advice from the sensei she didnt know that I was in archery club and was really surprised. The moment I said it was because I liked using the bow my sensei beganughing in amazement. Sensei must have decided on something at that moment. She told me she would teach me archery. The actualbat archery that has been passed down in senseis family was an art I had no idea of. It was filled with techniques that were crafted for many different situations. But even with that I still didnt change my concept of hitting in the middle After 1 year of learning, sensei told me that with this it was over and tested me out. And I passed. Second year of senior high school. It wasnt that long ago. I had gotten the position of vice-president of the club. Following the instructions of sensei I didnt enter a single tournament. The senpais nominated me as vice-president as I didnt have that many opportunities to use the bow. (TN: Yeah being a vice-president is having chores. Not that you they noticed you) Well, I felt a bit happy that I was being relied upon by the president though. Just like that I concentrated on teaching my kohai (underssmen) and was enjoying my school life until I was shoved this crazy talk about another world. When I think about it, I was quite abnormal huh. The kohai that called me by saying Senpai senpai was really nice. Oh, there is no helping that I feel homesick. Reality reality. Good, my fire is still stable. Well, to get serious after long. My aim is that Shinto-like gates middle. By habit I ce my left hand as if holding a bow, my extended hand ced horizontal to my face just a bit behind of it. I try to simte setting the arrow on the bow. If I get burned while taking the ball of fire in my hand I will throw it away. Now show it to me, the power of my all out magic. I realize the arrow. It was only an image inside of my mind but the ball of fire slowly curled. And in a moment it had be a cylinder shape like an arrow and impacted the gate. A piercing fire arrow. Its a sess. There is no problem with its speed (Makoto) This wasnt a speed of someone throwing it, it flew exactly like if it was shot out by something. It would be good to train with it, though it was the same as having a bow in hand. This is a big step forward. Its reassuring. Huh? (Makoto) The arrow didnt disappear, staying pierced on the gate and began to distort. Like if trying to resist, it got conspicuously bigger wriggling and distorting. The fire arrow exploded. Along with the gate. With one secondg, the hot wind blew against me. It was fairly hot. To the point I hesitate to breath. Is that what they mean to incineratepletely?! This is bad, the gate disappeared (Makoto) Well its okay if its just the gate. Thinking that I began to walk and saw an unbelievable thing. Something moved. If in the vicinities of the gate there were living beings... This is bad. It must be an incredibly awful situation over there with that direct hit. If its moving I may be able to make it in time. I can say that I didnt have the intention to hurt anyone but there is no other way. In this situation if I make it in time I should return to the hignd orcs cave to ask for medical treatment. Anyways, I should go to the scene of the crime. I run like if blowing away all my cold sweat away. - You bastard, what are you?! Uwaaa, this is already... (Makoto) Its already toote. There were 4 living-looking creatures charred. And another one had its half blown away. How did he talk? It must have incredible vitality. Ah well~ arent you full of vigor? (Makoto) Because he was talking with me so normally I felt my tension going down. Soon I will be dying! Right, of course (Makoto) Those bastard hignd orcs, are you telling me that they had noticed the n of us, the demon race? Or are they intending on killing a dragon?! Stop! Stoppu da! You, dont talk anymore! (Makoto) Kukuku, my life cannot be saved anymore. Let me talk till the end Well yeah you wont be able to be saved but the one who did it was me though?! You are making a lot of dangerous looking gs stand one after the other you know?! What kind of stupid thing is this?! If they had just cooperated with us as told the problem would have been solved and we would have sum them up to our ranks but to think that they had such a monster like you! Uooooooo!!! The intervention of the third party was behind the scenes?! I just hit them! Well you have destroyed even the gate. That guy is one that draws conclusion fast. With this the rage of Shen will be reality Hey wait?! Will it piss off Shen that much to destroy the gate?! (Makoto) This is bad this is bad this is bad. Its the pattern of entering a boss fight without even going to the save point. If I select the conversationmand. This is not the time for that! Is what I feel it would say. It will definitelye!! A mighty dragon race, in its own territory, will see its gate destroyed. Kukukuku serves you right!!! After saying all he wanted to say he disappeared like sand. He must have died believing his own words. The other 4 bodies had already disappeared. Did they wither the same way? And then, a tremor. Furthermore a cloud that was covering the mountain was lowering in altitude. A cloud, no, if I think of its attributes it would be mist. Anyways, it was a strange phenomenon. I will die! I came with the intention of conversing and then after shaking hands I would return happily back. No. I didnt think that it would be such a dangerous thing that was able to make an unnatural phenomenon ur! I will be buried then killed and then vited?! That the order is weird?! My prediction was correct and yet! Why did it be like this?! The bad guys were the devil race though! The third party dude! Shen-sama, please listen to what I have to say! (Makoto) I shouted as so to the mist that had already lowered by metres of its original location. At that ce there was something even I recognized. With an enraged facial expression showing its fangs, a dragon-sama had descended. I could clearly tell that it would bite me to death at any moment though! Anyways... Shen isnt a giant m?!!!! (Makoto) (TN: refers to a giant m but can also be a dragon. I dont know its details as I dont know to read Chinese though) In another world my own knowledge doesnt work. I dont want to pass on like this. Chapter 6: Uncertainty, the first fight is a boss Chapter 6: Uncertainty, the first fight is a boss Fangs that would easily crush a human being wereing right in front of my eyes. Because I have a superhuman body I can stop it. Come ahead and try. ... Like hell I would say that! There is nothing in this world more unbelievable than me!! This is a set thing, no, a reality would not be an exaggeration! In panic I jump behind it. The dragon, without minding that its bite had missed it began to draw near me again. Another biting attack! A snake flying in midair, now that I think about it its really hard to predict its movements?! What?! (Shen) Turning my body I jump to the sides. Safe! I am still alive. I dont let the dragon out of my sight. By seeing the size of the giant mouth that can easily crunch me down, I am able to somehow determine the size of its head. I try to figure out how is its whole body. What, so its like many times bigger than a bullet train huh. I am not sure of its length though. ... Im going to die!! What a stupid turn of events, supervisor!! Hey bug,e out bug!! You should certainly have a legendary weapon or a legendary tool lying over there right?! The mist has finallye all the way down here. I cant clearly see my surroundings nor my own hands. I cant even see where I am standing. There is such a big dragon so close to me, yet I cant even see its figure. Moreover, if the dragon moves, the mist should also undte with it. But the mist stays calm, just staying in ce. The one creating that mist is certainly, that dragon Shen huh. No fair. To top it off, its presence. To not even be able to feel that is just too weird. This mist is not a normal mist after all. Disadvantageous, this is an incredibly disadvantageous situation. Chills run down the nape of my neck. I run at that moment and then turn my head to look behind. A giant mouth was there. Is it fair that I cant feel its presence this much?! (Makoto) I dont have space to return blows. When you are fighting an opponent with a giant body, the first thing one must think is the opening in its attacks and the time to get a blow in. Its established that you must evade and defend every single blow that opponent does. Probably. Anyways, the conclusion I have reached from all my action games and fighting games is that in this moments I should just calm down. In this kind of situation I cant defend carelessly. But I cant see its body and its able to suddenly appear behind me and chomp. In that case I cant even counter! What a shitty game method! Like fighting ast boss in a new fighting game you got. And moreover after that body like a snake,es the head. If I evade its attack that head woulde right in front of me to chomp me. Thats why I cant take that moment to get one hit to its body. And I dont even know if there are ws in there as well. What should I do?! What should I do?! 3 blue cards began to float inside of my head. Well, arent we prettyposed myself? Lets see. You should just evade it with spirit and then get a hit in! Then just clear away the mist, now go ahead and blow some wind! The one who hits first wins! Attack randomly! The first one seems impossible. My six sense is telling me that I cant attack in that situation. Second one. Call Zhuge Liang. Third one. Lowering my attack strength and relying on speed to hit all over the ce. Anyways I could throw fire balls all over the ce and locate the enemys location. And in the location I confirm, I will shoot a fire arrow. Yes, thats it. The third one looks doable. More like, with my head, that is the limit. I just have to do it. In this close to zero distance, I dont think I will be able tost long. If I fall into panic I will be hunt down. ~Shen POV~ Enveloping him in the mist, I will make my opponent conscious of my attacks and then drag him into Asora and kill him. I am, in the dragons ranks, one of the most superior ones. I am called invincible But the reason of being invincible is because of my power Asora Using my mist as an intermediary, I am able to drag anything that my mist has seized into a world that I have created. In that world I am able to limit magic, and I can bend thews of physic. For me to lose at that ce is impossible. The me inside Asora is not my real body after all. My body is in some way detached so even if I lose there, my real body will not be there anymore. The moment I drag him there, I could just withdraw after all. In that situation I can one sidedly attack him. In the past there has been no events where I havent been able to eliminate my enemy in Asora. And I n to do just that to the fool that destroyed my gate. Before the mist arrived I bit two times, the moment it arrived I would just need to use it as an intermediary and take him away to Asora, with that it should be the end. Yet. I couldnt drag him away. No matter how many times I try, it felt like forcefully trying to put something big inside a small hole. (TN: hehehehe~) Was the door I made too small? Then I will just have to hunt him down inside this mist. I tried attacking him from behind. But he somehow was able to detect me and evade it. What an incredibly troublesome hyuman. But with this I cant just kill him. I have to check why I am unable to drag him to Asora. How he is able to evade me in this mist that is supposed to wane all senses. Is that just a coincidence? If this continues, my invincibility will begin to sway. If the one who instigated him to do this is another superior dragon then I have to certainly settle this score. I have only been sleeping in this extremity of the world so I dont know of any negativity I have instilled though. If its just because it envies my tittle of invincible then I wont forgive it. No matter what enemy it is I will bring it down. I inspect the state of the hyuman. On my side, I can see him clearly. Is that a fire ball? He is throwing them here and there. Too bad for him, I have a resistance to elements. At that level I will be able to easily bear it. This decision was wrong. I began to circle my prey while being cautious of it. Of course I was reading the trajectory of the brids and evading them but. One of them got me. It hit my body. It didnt hurt one bit but, the mist surrounding me cleared slightly. My scaled body was now in clear sight. It was a speed that could be said only took an instant. The hyuman ,concentrating his maryoku,created immediately an abnormally condensed brid. And urately pointed it at my body. I tried to bend my body up to evade it but. I couldnt make it. In just an instant it came sharply to me as if it was an arrow and pierced my body. In my body that is resistant to fire the same brid that I shouldnt feel the heat from and it was the same hyumans brid but. It pierced me with an unbelievable speed, and exploded. Tremendous heat and pain. Agyaaaaaa!!!! (Shen) Without noticing that the st had cleared away most of the mist around. I, in the first time of my life, had done the thing called scream. My body, what has be of my body?! Not noticing my own situation, the me at that time hurriedly checked the ce that had received the attack. The part that had received that atrocious attack had been half burned and gouge out. The inside of my heart that had gone nk with amazement was soon filled with rage. With bloodshot eyes I search for that hyuman! This is not a prey anymore. He is not a prey that I should hunt, he is a sworn enemy I must destroy! But at this moment I shouldnt have grown anxious about my wound. I shouldnt have lost sight of him. Searching for him, I had finally found him in my field of vision! He was in a close blind spot of mine. What is this, what is this, what is this thing!! Desperation Hand Thrust! (Makoto) Thrust! Saying something I couldnt understand well, he drives his fist into my cheek. Feeling like a hammer had hit me, the insides of my head felt like stars were whirling. This is not the physical strength of a hyuman! Its like an Ogre or a Giant, or maybe even stronger than that?! If that isnt enough then! Backhanded Fist! (Makoto) Backfist! Moreover, he attacks me in the same ce!! It was not in the same proportion as thest one! Its an outrageous power. Not only my face, all of my body is sent in the opposite direction. But a reward hase after all the damage! With this I will be able to once again slip into my mist. I correct myself. This hyuman is dangerous, he is clearly not normal. There is no doubt that he is under the divine protection of someone. As expected its one of the superior dragons? He is a hyuman, this kind of strengthening is just unbelievable. Then that means... a god?! That ever changing Goddess?! If its that then it wouldnt be that impossible. But this hyuman has the appearance of a normal person. He doesnt look like a person who would be able to gain the affection of that Goddess. Then who in the world. I will not back down from the pain, this is my first time getting hit in the face. The burned part in my body still hurts. Just what! !?!?!?!?! Why is the ce I am in...? (Shen) Now, in my right side. He was... he was there. No way. No matter what, inside the mist it should be impossible. Its true that it has be thinner but for him to be able to... Now that it hase to this I will use my certain kill skill... (Makoto) His hand began to grow red. He said a really dangerous word. W-What is he... trying to do? Frog Jump UPPER!! (Makoto) Shoryuken! Shoryuken! He drives his fist onto my chin. Then. Be a STAAAARR!!! (Makoto) Half of my body was sent flying by his fist. And just like that my body crumbled in the opposite direction. In my consciousness that I could barely sustain. Even if I hadnt perished yet, this was an overwhelmingly dangerous dilemma. What a humiliation. I will not care about the methods I utilize. I understand this well. In my copsed state, I pretend that I have lost consciousness and begin to search for his location inside the mist. I silently breathe a mist that is used for mirages. Even without Asora, my powers are not that simple. My true nature is mirage. I can peek into the memories of my target, after that I am able to reproduce illusions that my enemy wants or doesnt want. If I make a barrier of deep mist and pour in my power I can make the illusion even more real to the point that its no different from reality. For some reason I cant drag this guy to Asora. Then taking this sudden situation into ount I will just trap him inside this mist and keep him until he dies. Its no good if its an illusion he doesnt want. There might be problems if he struggles. Showing him an illusion he wants, inside that happiness he will die of starvation. Hyuman, no matter how strengthened you are, with 10 days you should definitely die. If 10 days is not enough 1 month, I can even go on for 1 year. With my new resolution I search for the hyuman. To think I would have to y dead and that I had to choose a way of killing that was like trying to curry favor. With his back straightened, the man breathes. But this is just him pretending. The mist around him is telling me that that man has not lowered his guard down. What a through attitude. And slowly edging, he checks his surroundings. And without a single bit of negligence, he went out of the mist. This time surely, his cautiousness will cken. Its something normal. There is no doubt that he went out of the mist, or so he thinks! He didnt chant an aria! Now. The ce he is in is a scenery of out of the mist that I projected but its still inside the mist. I can do it! I open my eyes! And the hyuman jumps out in a single breath. As expected. To think he can move to that extend. But you are toote. This is the end (Shen) The end With flooding emotions I create a square space wrapped up by a barrier of mist. - Images taken from Tsuki ga Michibiku manga that is tranted by /AK/ scans Chapter 7: The dream that the dragon shows me Chapter 7: The dream that the dragon shows me This was a he long chapter and also aplicated one to trante. I ended up tranting until 5:00 am. Yeah, when i begin tranting i normally cant stop. Anyways, this shows a bit of backstory on our MC, i think? It may even be foreshadowing characters toe. Enjoy ^^ N? This is... the clubs archery dojo? (Makoto) The inside of my mind is not clear. Why, am I here? Suddenly... not, right? If I am inside the dojo its club activities. The strange uneasiness disappears as I reorder my thoughts. I am still wearing my dogi (TN: uniform for training used in japan). In my hands I had my bow. Its the ce I was supposed to be huh. Certainly, after sending everyone off, I trained alone in the bow. This is no good. My mind went out somewhere in the low time that I can remain here. I feel that the captain (TN: changed president to captain) will get mad at me again (Makoto) To change my mood I sit down and decide to go with hit in the middle Fire. Hit. There is no opponent. Continuing, another arrow. Hit. The target in front of me is hit by my arrow. I take out the bamboo arrow and the shot arrow is remaining. Un, my condition is good (Makoto) Now that I think about it, its soon the time to change positions huh. The captain will most like be Higashi. I wonder who will be the vice-captain (Makoto) Mu. Again. My heart is noisy. For my hit in the middle to go far off is not something that happens often. Why is it? I ce my bow aside for now and sit in seiza. Vice-captain. Vice-captain... was, me? (Makoto) I find the reason of my uneasiness. What an incoherent thing. I dont remember wanting to be one though. Was I unexpectedly an ambitious person? Then I should have aimed for captain at the very least. I am so small. More like, the changing position has not urred yet. The senpais every year, before bon festival vacation, will announce the next captain and vice-captain. Probably inside the group they had decided this a long time ago though. That is supposed to be the custom. I look around the dojo. I see a shadow that seemed to have slightly moved. But, when I try to look again there is no one. An optical illusion? Well if no one has heard about it, then its fine though. fu... (Makoto) My feelings calm down. The third shot was right in the middle. It pierced the arrow before it. Somehow, though. Lets finish this for today. Unexpectedly deciding to finish ahead of time, I left with slight regret. If my condition was good I would have continued. In my field of vision I see my tools receptacle. I find there a personal bow that I am used to see. Thats right, before finishing I would always use that one at least once. Why is it that I almost forgot to even do that? An anxiety that drove uneasiness on me. Holding the bow I pull the string. Compared to the one before, this one offers more resistance. However, that for me is morefortable. Fu!! (Makoto) I unintentionally let out a voice from this sensation I havent felt for a long time. I have done this every day and yet why do I feel like this? The arrow I shot in a ce considerably far from the target, pierces it. Damn. Even though I was always trying to miss it. No choice. Though taking it out is quite troublesome (Makoto) Breathing a sigh I head to recover the arrow, then after ending the troublesome job I put everything in order and finish changing. Changing into my uniform again I finish inspecting and head for the exit. In that ce, a single girl was there. Senpai, otsukaresama (TN: thanks for your hard work today) The one who said this set phrase was my kohai. I recall that she is the girl who joinedte to our club. She is a really zealous person and has already reached the level of the new recruits. Rather, she has surpassed them. After all, there arent many who have experience in archery before middle school. The one with experience says so. Ah, Hasegawa huh. Whats wrong? Did you stay here until now? (Makoto) A, yes. I, before vacations, there was something I must... you know... (Hasegawa) N? If its to hit the target you have already done it right? (Makoto) If Im not mistaken, she told me she had such a goal. But If I remember right, she has already achieved her goal in July, when she hit the head of the target. In my eyes it was a fluke shot. And it wasnt in the middle but just a hit. Though, even if it was a fluke, it meant that she had reached the level where she could aplish that. Her improvement was fast. At least she is a lot faster than me. No, its not that, a~... Dont you know?! (Hasegawa) About what? I dont know at all. Aa, did you forget something? (Makoto) Hasegawa slightly droops her shoulders after hearing my words. The girl hung her head down, her ck hair that was tinted red by the light was swaying with the wind. Just like when I taught her about posture, her hair was put together in a side ponytail. A pony tail will forever be one romance of us men, but a side tail also has a meaning to it. Seeing the girl with a different style of hair, and helping me in a new thing I had though out, I unconsciously told her it suits you. That sheter faithfully always came in that same hairstyle made me remember the name of the girl. The me who has short hair has not tried it before but with that hair of hers, doesnt it hurt when she puts it up like that? Misumi-senpai (Hasegawa) The girls voice brings me back from my delusion mode. Un? What is it? (Makoto) If its some distress I have to help her resolve it. Of course, it has to be in the range of what I can do. As a senpai I want to show her my capacity. I have admired you for a long time. I like you. Please go out with me (Hasegawa) ?? ?? ?? An incredible silence. Even though there should be misceneous sounds geez. I couldnt feel or hear any of those. ... Yes? What did this girl say? Ihavealwaysadmiredyou? Ilikeyou? Pleasegooutwithme? What am I even saying? I am not even that attractive. I want to say that the inside is but from the taste of people it would be faster to count them backwards. That kind of level. Studying, well only in the subjects I like but I am regr at it. Aside from archery, in physical ed. I am in the mid-top, no, right in the middle. Moreover, the kohai in front of me is looking up to me, a bit, a bit! A bit okay?! However, in the club, especially this girl, shouldnt have those kind of feelings for me though? Sen,pai? (Hasegawa) Timidly after the confession she raises up her lowered head. Hasegawa was looking at me fervently. You have to look a bit more up, te! Now is not the time for that. Nonono. Wait, wait please (Makoto) I picture the situation. To be able toprehend the present scenario I have to ask a number of questions to the girl. First, from the most important point. You, what you said the first day when you registered to the club, what was that? (Makoto) That? (Hasegawa) You certainly dered even though I didnt asked, that you already had a boyfriend didnt you? What was that? Are you telling me you already broke up with him?! (Makoto) That was, before I entered the club, my friends told me of Ibuki-senpai. I thought I had to have some protection so I unintentionally... (Hasegawa) It was a lie?! (Makoto) Yes (Hasegawa) What encouraging words! I mean, to think her friends would be worried to the point of being cautious when she decided to join, all because of the bad friend of mine, Ibuki (tears) But you, when I tried to correct your posture you tried to hit me with the bow going Hiaaaa!!! or something like that and screamed quite loudly (Makoto) Thats why for the sake of her not misunderstanding, I kept in mind to have the slightest amount of skinship with her. At first I used the method of asking one of the girl members to teach her what I told her, but. It would take the hands of double the people so I decided it was extremely pointless and stopped it. To fall in love because of that?! No, that is impossible! If that was it I would already have a girlfriend by now! How unpopr I am? Well, it is to the point that I want to seal it in my dark history. Thats how unpopr I know I am. If I say it one by one I would end up standing here all day so I would like to refrain from it! That is, because you touched me so suddenly? So I unintentionally. Senpai came from behind me when my heart wasnt prepared yet so... (Hasegawa) A~I see, I am sorry. Hey, Hasegawa (Makoto) Yes (Hasegawa) I am sorry, I have no intention of going out with you. This may be old but I want to begin dating when I fall in love. Thats why if you suddenly tell me that I cant ept it (Makoto) This opportunity may note twice but, I will like her after I date, that kind of thinking I have some opposition to it. If I love someone I will confess from my side and then if she epts, I we will date. Thats how I like it. I do think its stupid. Ibuki also tells me that a lot. Then if there is a girl that likes you and confesses to you, you will wait until you have the same feelings for her to confess and refuse all those girls? Is what he said. What is wrong with falling in love while dating? those words he told me, I thought they were correct and I understand them but, no matter what, my feelings just wont ept it. I am a fool. I dont want! (Hasegawa) Eeee?! (Makoto) What is with this turn of events? This is not in my dictionary. Then its fine if its just a testing time! After that please fall in love with me! Is that no good senpai? Ma... Makoto-san! (Hasegawa) (TN: to say your first name is a really kinky thing in Japan (lol)) Bufuwu!!! What is with this god-like development? Game? What kind of love game is this? Even with opportunism this is too much! This is way too convenient for the boy. With what taken into ount did things be like this?! I slightly panic. H-Hey Hasegawa! You, is that fine with you?! (Makoto) Please call me Nukumi! Or is it that you... you actually already have another girl in your heart?! (Hasegawa) No there is no such thing but... (Makoto) It was a little violent tone. To be pressured all the time is something like this huh. Furthermore when I try to think for a bit and lower my head, a body that was developing well which I could tell even with her uniform on, I couldnt just rudely look at it. My sight was shifting to her breast! In the end I had to talk with her while staring directly at her face. Its okay right?! A test, if after that you reject me, I wont cry so! (Hasegawa) Thats a lie! You will definitely cry with the current flow. Uuhh... I cant reject her. Well, if you are really fine with it. But I want to hear one thing first. Why me? Its sad for me to say it but, what did you fall for? (Makoto) The appearance of senpai using the bow just like now (Hasegawa) You were watching?! (Makoto) Nod. The first time I saw it, when you stayedst I would always watch you (Hasegawa) (TN: dude thats scary. Or is it only me?) ... Then? (Makoto) I thought it was incredibly beautiful. That moment, not only in the club, without having any interest in anything else, I practiced with the bow every day. To enter here I tried my very best so when I passed my objective suddenly vanished (Hasegawa) ?? (Makoto) Then, seeing senpais figure a number of times I... (Hasegawa) You were watching me a number of times?! (Makoto) I didnt even notice. What a blunder. I began thinking that I wanted to know more of this person. Thats why I entered the archery club (Hasegawa) So it was from the very beginning. To think my private enjoyment after training had been seen and moreover by someone who wasnt even a member. From now restrain, cant do it. Lets just be more alert of my surroundings from now on. To tell you after I joined was... no good anymore so (Hasegawa) I, I see. Thanks Hasegawa. Im a little happy (Makoto) I stop the girl who tried to continue, with a word of gratitude. She felt something for me after watching me using the bow, this is the first time I have heard that from a girl from my own generation after all. Nu.Ku.Mi des! (Hasegawa) Im sorry. This isnt something that can be fixed with effort. For now please forgive me. And for today just go back home. Itste and dark already after all. The station is close to here so you should be fine right? (Makoto) It would be fine if I said that I would apany her there but as expected I couldnt say it. A, yes! Somehow, after saying it I feel refreshed. Senpai, in the summer vacations lets y a lot okay? (Hasegawa) Yeah. I am looking forward to it (Makoto) I wave at her. Suddenly I feel a creaking and ufortable feeling. I felt as if something inside me cried out loud. I have been confessed to for the first time in my life, an incredibly important event after all. In the middle of seeing her off, to feel a bit odd is not strange. Well I havent done it myself. For now. (TN: he is referring to confessing) Wa~ I was surprised. To think this would happen to me in my life (Makoto) Putting on my shoes I decide to finally leave the dojo. You are leaving prettyte Misumi At that ce. Higashi (Makoto) The ssmate that I think will most likely be the captain. With her back leant to the outer wall she looked at me with a pretty awkward expression. - It is a bit surprising. Misumi has begun walking as well (Higashi) Y, yeah (Makoto) Me and Higashi Azuma. From the gate of the school I apany Higashi on the way home. Without doubts she saw the life changing event that happened just now. I felt that Higashi was unusually nervous, no doubt about it. At this kind of moments what should I talk about, I seriously dont know. I didnt think I would happen to witness such a scene. When I am watching the guys from the club it is not something impossible but... (Higashi) Spilling a bitter smile Higashi looks at me. Her eye height should be the same as mine yet I felt like it was a bit higher right now. I am still in my teens so I still have room right?! But, I am sorry! I didnt expect such a situation to happen to you! Its not like I came here knowing it would happen so Im truly sorry! (Higashi) Whats bothering you is incredibly rude. Though it hurts that I cant say anything against that! (Makoto) Mu~ I groan. Now that I think about it. Higashi must have something to talk to me about if she is waiting for me here. She is not the type to peak on others conversations so. She has a candid boy-like personality. Its not only because of that but it makes it easy to talk with her. Its an envious type that makes her popr to both men and women. Even if I say so, her body is not thin but has a healthy looking style and makes me think that she looks womanly. Leaving the precocious-looking Hasegawa aside. I implore you, please share some height with me. Well its not like being bigger is better. (TN: so many out of context in this chapter. Or is it just me?) Her excellent style and her proportions being in the proper ce style gives her a passing mark is what I think. Inside of me, Higashi is viewed as an attractive girl. If there was a ranking of the ideal girl friends, within the school she would without doubt be in the tops. By the way, there exists a secret ane-sama (TL: older sis) ranking and she ced second. That there were quite a lot of third years participating as well is the terrifying part. (TN: Because she is in second-year) To make even the seniors yearn for her, hehe, lets restrain here. Well, its okay. Then? Dont you also have business with me? (Makoto) Umu? Wait a moment. That she also has some business, could it be? I once again meet with the wrinkle. I cant see it though. Well, yeah (Higashi) The voice of Higashi that seemed to have some hesitation. Her tone was also one level lower. Then is it what I thought?! Did you also see me while I wasmitting myself in hitting the middle?! (Makoto) Ha?! What is it so suddenly? Well I have seen it though (Higashi) Gupooo, I thought no one had seen it (Makoto) (TN: no dud, being alone in a dojo after everyone is gone is pretty conspicuous if you ask me) I was in agony. I was holding my head with both hands. It was my secret time. For that reason I epted to clean everything after everyone was gone!! What a situation!! Higashi is making a face like what is it after so long I writhe even more!! I faint in agony! Well, asionally. And its not like you closed up the dojo so there was no secret to begin with (Higashi) But, the archery dojo is at the outskirts of the school you know? When the club activities finish and everyone goes home, there should be no one remaining?! (Makoto) If someone forgot anything it would be busted in a second though (Higashi) I properly make sure there is no such thing before I begin so there is no way (Makoto) Why are you talking like a spoiled child? Even if there are no such things, there are persons that woulde anyways thinking so right? More like, that is how it happened with me (Higashi) Is your memory serving you right?! (Makoto) Well I am a human after all (Higashi) Wu wu, I feel like I have beenpletely defeated. I will continue the conversation okay? (Higashi) The Higashi-san that looks like pitying me. Its okay, just continue what you wanted to say. Surrendering, I nod. When I return home I will begin a new game. It would be good if it heals me. Today you see, before beginning the club activities. The senpais called me and told me if I wanted to be the next captain (Higashi) And? (Makoto) What is she trying to tell me? More like, everyone thinks you are the number one candidate you know? And?! Cant you have a bit more of a reaction than that?! (Higashi) E? (Makoto) This time it was the turn of Higashi to get flustered. I wasnt really trying to mess with her as I honestly answered her though. Because I could tell she was seriously speaking out. In proportion to how bad my face is (That I am saying this feels really salty though) I am a ck belt at reading the mood. Let me ask you in another way. Aside from you, who else can it be? (Makoto) E, a, well that, umm, you maybe? (Higashi) There she suddenly shoots at me that is out of range. You know, I wont be appearing in tournaments. I wont be doing external matches, so what would happen to the top people of our club? Moreover, this club has always been seeded by women (Makoto) Thats right. Aside from the fact that I wont participate in matches, in our club for some reason the captain has always been a woman. You say that but I think you have the ability to overturn that though (Higashi) Hey hey (Makoto) Besides, the one that is most respected in the club is probably you (Higashi) Hey hey hey! (Makoto) What is it, the Higashi today is unusually negative. For a person that would cheerfully break a bamboo in two, for that girl, this is really unusual. Its because those senpai dont know true ability. I tried to rmend you but in the end they said that they want me to do it (Higashi) What kind of dangerous rmendation are you doing? That sort of discussion was not brought up to the other ane-samas (TN: older girls) so I was sure that would not happen though. To think it was a paper thin chance. Livezilyzily. Is it my imagination, I could hear my cold sweat running down. The two of us that were walking together are now in the middle of a long downhill. When we finish crossing this we arrive at the market area. There were lots of people passing by but we were the only ones who were returning from school at this time. Hey (Higashi) Higashi, saying that she turns her face to me. When I turn to respond to her, she tightly holds both of my arms around the elbow with her two hands and Higashi turns my body to face her. Of course, we face each other. I felt that the strength of the two hands that held me had weakened a bit. Misumi. Would you please be the captain? (Higashi) Higashi, I cant do that. Just like how I thought of, everyone in the club also thinks that you would be the captain, we think you are able to (Makoto) That, if Misumi just shows a round in front of everyone it should be fine! If you show them how you can pierce the previous arrow with another one they would all turn obedient! (Higashi) Higashi! (Makoto) I was puzzled in what I should do but I shake off the hands of the girl that held me and conversely I take hold of both of her shoulders. The body of the girl that was shaking slightly, the moment I held her she trembled heavily and then stopped. Her eyes seemed to grow slightly cloudy. Sadly, I cant choose the words that she wants to hear. That Higashi has the capacity to be the captain is clear after all. Thats why I have to give her self-confidence. This may sound mediocre but, I know that you can do it. The people around you will surely cooperate as well. No, I will make them do it! Anyhow, you, try doing it okay? (Makoto) Really? (Higashi) Is she scared? I havent yelled at Higashi even once. More like, she was so excellent that there was no need to. A person that is fun to be beside with. Thats right, this girl has never shown me her weak side. Thats why seeing the Higashi in front of me is a bit hard for me. Yeah, I assure you. Of course, I will be helping as well (Makoto) Then, will you be the vice-captain? (Higashi) A~ of course I wi- Ha?! (Makoto) You will do it right? (Higashi) Was I set up? Was I... used? No, we are talking about Higashi. This must be how she really felt. I feel that I cant refuse at all. To refuse here is like trying to refuse the kings request and being caught in an infinite loop, that level of impossible! Thats cheap~ Yes yes, I will do it, vice-captain. In these long years toe, please take care of me, future leader (Makoto) Heee~ then is it okay if I ask one more thing? (Higashi) With her still cloudy eyes she shows me a smile. A creak. Again something is... An rm is ringing. And its even stronger than before. What is this? Hey, go out with me (Higashi) A~ yes yes. Wait, waaaa?! (Makoto) Aha! Its good to try. Please take care of me, boyfriend~? (Higashi) Wa wa wa wa (Makoto) What~ is it~? (Higashi) Dont what is it? me! You were watching right?! (Makoto) The event where I was confessed to. The answer of the uncool me and the result of it. Yeah (Higashi) She gave me a really dull answer. I dont know, this kind of Higashi I have never seen it before. This is kind of girly faced Higashi. But you are in a testing period with Hasegawa right? I dont mind it you know? (Higashi) Wa?! (Makoto) Its like telling me I can two time. That Higashi is? To the kohai that also confessed to me and is in the same club? Creak, creak. I felt a pain that was like if screwing inside my mind and the rms that continued as if apanying it. This is wrong. This is not Higashi. This kind of thing never happened in reality! (Makoto) Again. The same feeling of being watched that I felt in the dojo. But there is something different! Dont think that deeply about it. I and that girl are okay to just be tested. You can just freely taste us and then choose the one you like. I, if its Misumi I am okay with being second you know? (Higashi) With a refreshing face Higashi gently walks a step forward. To where I am. Her hands were ced on top of my chest. Did she bend her knees a little, her face closed on to my cheek. Creak! Creak! Creak! Creak! Yeah, its wrong! The smell of Higashis hair instills a desire in me. But!! This is wrong! It wasnt like this! In reality. In the memories inside of me! It was something that had left a much more worse aftertaste. Creak. The pain of the rm weakens. In exchange, the surroundings began to wane. Is this the fault of the tears? No thats not it! It was a heavy memory but it was still an important one! It, It wasnt a stupid thing like this!! Hasegawa and Higashi. They were stubborn, but they werent that resilient about it! The two people that I had hurt! Thats why this is... My head begins to knock. The rm continues. But its weak. Thats right, that rm is my reality. This is not my reality (Makoto) How frail, I am ashamed of the me that was yed to this point. To the me that must have wanted these two to do this kind of fools y, I am ashamed. The tears that flowed from my regrets I wiped them off with my sleeves. The world that was warping heavily. To think this is an illusion. I who had already understood the general situation am now firmly looking at the world around me once again. There I am, just inside a deep, very deep mist. That wasnt on the level of mirage. Damn it, damn it!! (Makoto) If I am a bit careless I will surely be swallowed by that illusion again. Next time with what kind of carnal desire, to which other person that I cant meet anymore will I tarnish? That kind of thing, I dont want to see it again. I will not be able to take it. But before I think of a clear way to get out of here. I have to hit the walls of this small world at least once or my heart wont settle. I have to clear away this regret and pitifulness. No, I cant go without doing so. Shen, I thank you for reminding me of my pitifulness (Makoto) Without effort I find the wall. The walls that enclosed me in this deep mist. I am sorry Ibuki. My important bad friend. I have always wanted to tell you something and because of my diffidence I wasnt able to tell you. But this is another world. In the words of another country topare it to a well or the cavity of a tree wouldnt be a problem right? (TN: I dont understand what he is saying here clearly ɤιԤȾľΤƆ}ϟo͡) The friend of mine in the previous world, the actions of him after seeing my shameful sights, float inside my mind. Of course, I who was too ashamed to say anything made him as if he was in the wrong, the face of that me that I wanted to hit also appeared inside of me. Anyways, you...! (Makoto) My passion was cooling down so I whispered the aria of brid multiple times. Calling out one girl after the other!! (Makoto) A red light revolves and envelops my right hand and forms a spherical shape. It may be my imagination but I felt that the power of this was a lot higher than thest time I used it. Its most likely because of the tension!! I stand firm on the surface with my left leg as if trying to bring it down. Using the way of shooting a straight I saw in a boxing manga as reference! In my hand I carried the fire ball! I am already tired of your shit Ibukiiii!!! (Makoto) To my club friend, to the friend Ibuki that has received how many talents of heaven, along with all of my dissatisfaction, I with all of my strength hit the wall!! C Exnation: Yeah, the chapter may not be very clear and its trying to be mysterious in the past of MC. So what happened in reality we dont know yet. But what happened here must have been REALLY, REALLY close to reality. For example: the part he was tricked into bing a vice-captain or when he was confessed. It may all have been true except for the parts where even after rejected they still continued attacking. Now the rtionship of Ibuki and MC that everyone is having issues with. Ibuki is a bad friend of MC. Heughed at MCs misery every time he had the chance. He is also a womanizer and is a very talented person so MC doesnt like him and I dont either. The end?? Chapter 8: A delighful pledge Chapter 8: A delighful pledge ~Shen POV~ Supremacy must refer to this. A mysterious existence. Mysterious experiences. Mysterious memories. To think about destroying this would be a stupid thing to do. Trapping him in the mist barrier. While I was checking out the memories of the enemy hyuman I was shocked. By the way, I dont know what kind of illusion he is being shown. I just pour in the power inside this barrier and can only decide if the direction of the illusion will be pleasure or fear. Normally after that there wouldnt be any problems. If it goes into the fear side most of them would die and a lot of them would also struggle. If its pleasure, the struggle would be low but the time it takes for them to die would get longer. For speed its fear, for safety I would go for pleasure. Thats how I divided the use of them. But this time, to have chosen this method made me feel terribly ashamed. This memories are wonderful. Just, wonderful. This enemy, no, this man, it was hard to believe but, he was someone that hade from another world. Memories cant lie. There is no source more truthful than this. An unknown existence unknown existence unknown existence. Even with my long time here I have never seen such memories before, he was a person of great interest. To let this living being to die. Such a thing is something that shouldnt be done. Especially, this. This that seems to be one of the hobbies of this man. It jolted my heart with a tremendous force. I dont want these memories that seemed like I had cut them off, I dont want dead memories. I want memories that are alive. I want to hear it directly from him. And I want to converse with him. In his strength, his treasures, his existence. I dont remember a time where my heart has been moved so much. Is this what they call interest? It wasnt just a whim, from the bottom of my heart I knew that this was interest. I dont want to lose him. I want to know. Thats why I wont let this person die. I have to release him. To enclose him in a dangerous barrier is a foolish thing to do. The moment I release him I should talk with him. For the sake of that, what should I do? I have to let him know that I dont feel hostility for him anymore. Using a word from his world it would be, show your stomach and everything will be understood? I dont understand. But, first of all I should release him and then ask for his state. If he is surprised I should be able to use that as a trigger to begin a conversation. I have already learned human words. There should be no problem. Though, he can speak with the orcs so he should be able to speak with me as well. Then (Shen) Thinking I should release the barrier, I look at it. Anyhow, its my first time that I have been this entranced in a persons memories so. What a sweet feeling. But once again, I was the one who ended up being surprised. Inside the barrier I could sense the activation of power. It was quite the power. I can hear something. Anyways... girls... after the other! (Makoto) What is it, the power has increased even more. The barrier is crying. Already... tyr.... kiiiiii!!! (Makoto) Oooh?! (Shen) The mist that was in the surface of the barrier disappeared as if crying. And then. A dull and dreadful sound rose out, my barrier, for the first time, had been destroyed from the inside. How out of the standard can you be? Just how powerful is that power that the God from the other world has given you? Cold sweat. Thinking about that attack hitting me send shivers down my body. Showing my stomach, I prepare myself to round my eyes the best way possible. (TN: Yeah I imagine her going all kawaii mode) To how lovely I can look, I dont have much confidence though. Most likely he thinks of me more in the animal ss. Not the pet type but the wild animal ss. To what extend I can look as a caring animal, I am a bit insecure. And then, he appeared. Hey (Makoto) In a really calm voice he calls me out and my body hardens. I am sorry, good man that hase from another world. I now know the circumstances of the destruction of the gate. I have learned that it was a misfortunate ident. I will also apologize for my quick temper. Could you please lower you weapon? (Shen) Wa? (Makoto) I will add this to my apology, I have read your memories. I dont know the contents but that I have shown you an unpleasant illusion, I apologize from the bottom of my heart (Shen) ... That wasnt something you had shown me? (Makoto) I can choose if it will be pleasure or pain but the details and the contents are dependent on the target (Shen) When I answered him like this, he crouched while holding his head. So its as I thought~ is what he groaned. Other world person, I am Shen. A superior dragon and an existence that is called invincible. Just as you know, I am particrly good at illusions (Shen) I made a decision that would make the me from yesterdayugh. A, I see... I am Misumi Makoto. If I said Misumi Makoto would you understand? (TN: he says it twice. One in kanji and the other in hiragana. I wish he would use Hiragana for names more often) You may already know but I havee from another world (Makoto) I already knew but him saying it shocks me for a second. To watch memories is deep thats for sure. For the sake of the future this is something that must be said. Makoto-dono, wont you sign a pact (TN: I will use pact instead of contract) with me? (Shen) I have already decided to follow this man. I already know that he is close to a traveler and that he is aiming to head to human settlement. A human settlement, it was more like he was looking for people. Then a pact is fine. I will follow him as a partner. I will lent him my power and I want him to talk to me about his experiences. Especially about that Uh? A pact? Like a summoning beast? (Makoto) Its an event that can only be done one-on-one, it vaguely differs depending on circumstances. The existences that are in my ss most likely can only do this once. I can brag about me being the strongest ss. I promise you that I will not bring any loses to you! (Shen) His way of seeing things may be a bit different but it must still be pretty simr. N? To have more people along is better? (Makoto) Yes! Yes! I am extremely interested in your hobbies! Please do give me a favorable answer! (Shen) Yes, those wonderful memories. With just a nce they captured everything of me. Guha!! What kind of threat is that?! What did I get my hands on?! (Makoto) For some reason he was crouching and agonizing. How is it? I think its something that will bring benefits for both of us though (Shen) Gugugugu, you schemer. Alright, I get it! I will be counting on you (Makoto) Yes! I as well in the many years toe, I will be counting on you! (Shen) With his approval I began the process of the pact with me as the lead. He doesnt know the process of it so its a matter of course. A pact of 50-50. This is absurd, the configuration I am trying to push is not maintaining at all. How out of the standards. A 70-30 parent and child pact. Impossible, this is also pushed away. Just how much maryoku does he have? An 80-20 ruling pact. I was somehow able to retain the configuration. To think I would be pressured down to this point. My pride as a superior dragon is a bit hurt. I cant maintain my consciousness any longer. This is the first time I think that being a dragon is a good thing. A ruling pact, in essence I would be his familiar, no, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that I am his ve. Fufufufu. Isnt that fine. I am looking forward to what he, no, that great person will do in the future. It seems that in the next hundred or less years. It will be the most fun times I will have in my whole life. Being liberated from my boredom, I felt my heart shaking in joy. Then once more, please take care of me, my master, Misumi-sama (Shen) **** TN: ve get! I mean, Harem member +1! An easy to trante chapter with not as many idioms as in thest chapter. I really wish the other chapters are like this. Chapter 9: The garden inside the mist Chapter 9: The garden inside the mist Hey guys! I have something to say. I have noticed that the author has a habit of jumping here and there in time so the order of things get a bit confusing. Do try to bear with it, its hard on me too. Do enjoy!?? C I understood two things. Since I came to this world the things I understand are scarce so this is pretty valuable. The first thing is my power. Its the power to create an area With me as the center I create a spherical area, and in there I decide the attributes and effects that the interior of it will have. The extent of it is arbitrary, I could even cover everything that I can see in it. However, the bigger it gets the less effects I can apply to it. Everything in it is affected by the effects. That means that even I am affected by it. If I dont manage to somehow exclude myself I wont be able to use it as an attack. No, I cant use it. I dont even want to try it. I dont want to die by my own power. In the battle with Shen the effect that I activated was Find it that kind of wish. A search area. But I feel that this is a way too all-purpose skill. I am really thankful to you Tsukuyomi-sama. To use it I have to properly n it beforehand or it could be troublesome but it is definitely useful. *This part I didnt understand it well as it concerns a topic I am no good. Geography. https://web.archive.org/web/20120928001739/http://ncode.syosetu/n0942bb/22/ And the other thing is the limit of the circumference in my current locations terrain. This is literally the ends of the world, and more over I was in it. More specifically, in the northwest edge. The ce that Shen had been was pretty close to that northwest tip. On the way of heading to the human settlement using the shortest route, I went along with Ema to escort her back to the vige of hignd orcs. There, I confirmed my location. With this I would be able to finally head to the human settlement. I am really d that its not at a ce that is southeast or southwest of the world. The human settlement seems to be in the northeast. Because they told me something scary like I dont know just how long does the south in this ce extends. The whole surroundings of the wastnd were surrounded by precipices or so they told me. There is also the issue of the south so their information is not that urate. When I asked if it was a basin among the mountains they told me that no, it is lower than the sea. For a second I didnt get the meaning of what they said. When I heard the exnation in more detail I could tell that it was a hundred meter below water level. (TN: The depth of the precipice that surrounds the wastnd) When I asked if it was some kind of salty waterter, I thought they would bring out a death sea document or something. - * End of the confusing part I need help in. Easy exnation: Human settlement is closer than expected and precipice is deep. It was in my way so I returned to the cave and Ema was there. And when she saw thepletely changed form of Shen she seemed like she would faint. Well, she didnt know her original form so it ended in just a surprise. If it were a person that knew of dragons, I dont know how many of them would faint after seeing this. Because after that pact was finished the form of Shen had changed into the form of a human. At first I was like who was she? even though I had seen it in front of me. I who was nning to ride on its back to travel waspletely shocked in the change of ns. A pact seems to differ depending on the race and it wille with benefits or disadvantages. The 50-50 pact pledge both of their forms will not change but if the difference in power is one-sided then the one who is weaker will have its form changed. That fellow, her talk about being the strongest must have been a lie because the pact ended in an 80-20 ruling pact with me being on the advantageous side. Though even if it became a ruling one she still has a pretty haughty attitude. If the rtionshipes to this point it seems that the changes in the form are frightfully remarkable. After all, some of the things like her eyes and fangs slightly remain but the shape of Shen was practically that of a human being. A blue haired cool beauty. That the features of her face are Japanese-like is because the one who made the contract was the Japanese me, maybe? Shen But her appearance honestly surpassed that of a Japanese person! She is technically a model. Sadly, a kimono may not suit her. I think its because those clothes are specially made to fit the old Japanese people. For it to fit her, the torso part should be lengthened and the legs shortened, I think it might beplicated to do. By the way I have no issues wearing it. That I am the one saying it is a bit... but I already know that it will fit me perfectly. Her hair is blue and she is half-dragon so... yep, it wont suit her. With those golden proportion ratios, her body that is tightly fit and was clear that there was no unnecessary flesh. Even though she hasnt exercised, its unfair right? Thinking about the properties of her powers I can understand why she is considered invincible. There was no doubt that it was a fine illusion, with the way she fights she would certainly not lose. After doing the ruling pact, I still had near 60% of extra energy left. Even though she said it would be a one-time thing, it suddenly became a different story. Putting it simpler it would mean that I can make one more contract with a Shen-ss mamono. It was a good different story so I can forgive her. No one has taught me how it calctes the amount so I am too scared of forming another pact, for now having a reserve is fine. I also heard of a special ability she had called Asora but it seems that because of the effects of the pact it had done aplete change. It was a wealthynd that was filled with green. To the me who was in that desert-like wastnd, with one breathe of that green I felt that my whole body was refreshed. It was an over-grown prairie where the grass reached up to my knees (TN: Watch out for pokemons!). In a ce a bit far from where I was, it was scarce but I could see trees and shrubs. It may be because there werent that many things in the whole area but when I checked far away there wasnt a single artificial made structure anywhere. In the area I looked over I couldnt see a single form of water like a river or a pond. But sometimes a wind that waves the grass would bring the green scent and in it I could feel the presence of water. It was a ce that had green all the way I could see. There should be a water source somewhere. With the unusual movements in the forests darkness and the grass of the prairie I could feel the presence of living creatures. There must be animals in here. I havent seen them yet though. Seeing that there are nts that I know the animals might also have the same shape as the ones I know. It seems that the size is pretty considerable. There is one trait that stands out. Its boundary. I dont know if calling it that is correct though, no matter where I look, at the far distance there was a wall of mist. I havent checked what is beyond that. Even if I could try to check with the power I had obtained, I decide to stop my exploration there. Though I said it was covered by a wall it was just that I could see it from far away. I dont feel a closure from it. It may not be a good enough example but, a long time ago I escted a slightly elevated mountain and looked over the town I lived. I felt that the size was simr to how I felt that time. If you take into ount that I am the only one in here then without me even saying, it was excessively vast. Just what in the world is Asora? Before I could ask what this ce was, she asked me Where is this? Like I would know! The space that should have been temporarily created had now be a world or so it seems. And it was stable to an abnormal level. There was clearly vegetation that I already knew, and when I tried to eat it they tasted the same as I knew them. I missed this. A pine tree and a cypress tree. Trees that I had smelled before made me remember of my birthce. The Shen that had transformed into a beauty, in her eyes it seemed that this space had be a mystery for her as well. Even though this was a ce that could only be entered by using her mist as an intermediary... how unreliable. She also said something ominous, that she felt the vastness was gradually increasing. That wall must be slowly retracting. In Shens words, the air around was thin in maryoku and in exchange vegetation in here was directly containing the maryoku and releasing it to the air. Is what she exined me but since I dont understand anything about the world, I didnt get anything she said. It seems that for the whole air to have thin maryoku was impossible in this other world and with eyes filled with curiosity she took a grass in her hand and looked at it. For now I didnt understand the information of the location so it would in essence be a ce that uses the mist as an intermediary to enter. I am not sure about it but it may be a pretty safe ce. After all, there is no goddess. So if I make a town here it would truly be a mirage town is what I told Shen as a joke but for some reason she ended up pondering seriously. Could it be that I have once more ced andmine and stepped on it? Anyways, lets rest for tonight. I who had returned to the orc vige had decided to, for one day, not think about other things. For the first time since I came here I slept in a constructed ce. Tomorrow I will leave this vige and then while camping outside I will aim for the ce where hyumans are supposed to live. In my way I will pass by a number of mamono settlements but Shen is here. It will resolve somehow. Lets sleep (Makoto) - Then. Shen, what in the world is this? (Makoto) Hohou~, dont you understand master? (Shen) Are all the orcs in the vige sending us off? (Makoto) Wrong! They are moving! (Shen) I dont understand more and more. What is Shen, who is an over 180cm tall figured beauty, puffing her chest out for? I think its a harassment to the 160cm me. Moreover, changing residence in this wastnd? What is she thinking? The ces they can live in are limited. Moreover, they have some numbers so it wouldnt be easy to move the vige. But now that she says it, I can see that they have their household belongings with them so if she told me now that they were moving I would nod. Did they n to do that from the start? We will be in your care The chief lowers his head to me. What? Did Shen say something? Well, they did provide me with household and food so to repay them I could escort them until their new ce, I have no issues with that. And I have wanted to test the effects of my own power. Especially on the effects on other people. If its to that level I dont mind dropping them on the way. Where are you going to be moving to? If its just to escort I will be d to do it (Makoto) But the chief watches me with a slightly troubled face. Its pretty hard to get his expressions but he seemed to be troubled. Shen looking at the chief as if telling him something, nods her head up and down. Master (Shen) Yes? (Makoto) This extremity of the world is harsh right? (Shen) Yeah (Makoto) This orcs dont have a specified location where they can move their vige and also in their way they could get attacked, the dangers they would face are innumerable (Shen) Right. This looks like a really severe ce after all (Makoto) What is she trying to say, this girl? Because I cant think of a name for you, you are ying a riddle game? Thats why, I am thinking of inviting them to our world! (Shen) Wa? (Makoto) Our world? So dense! Its Asora, Asora! The ce that became a bountiful ce after the pact with master. That ce is fitting to be called a world! (Shen) Shen continued exining me. Asora had be stable and people can now live in it. Then, the orcs could live in there. Thats why they will live there. Wait a second Shen. From where did you get thement about the first people residing in it? Shen didnt seem to have any problems with people residing in it. So when she proposed that idea to the orcs, they epted. Is what she said but. This is the mirage city n! Na no ja! (Shen) So you really took me seriously there! In the end your real intentions came out. To create a city inside Asora. To think she would seriously do it. You know, is it really okay to let other living beings live in Asora? (Makoto) Its a ce where you wont know what would happen. At the very least there has been an incident of suddenly getting out. There is no assurance that it will not disappear. Of course, the vegetation grows freely and the water and air is no issue. Last night I properly checked it out! While I was at it I also released some animals in there! Counting the ones already there, there is no problem in nature! It could be called a first ss ce! (Shen) S-She is pointlessly excited. Moreover that there are outer species and inner species like its nothing, what an absurd thing have you done! If there were wolfs or boars or dears originally there and you released the monsters in this wastnd, arent they going to bepletely annihted? I feel that the ecosystem has already been destroyed. A, perhaps if there are wolfs in there, there could also be Honshu wolfs too. If thats so I want to see them at least once. If possible, before they are made food. To live in Shen-samas sacred ce is a thankful opportunity, I thought that I would reverently ept the offer The chief-sama says to me in a decisively serious manner. I see, depending on the views it could be called a sacred ce (TN: In original it says Shiniki which are the precincts of a Shinto Shrine). For the vige that has been sending sacrifices each time, they must believe that their treatment has be a lot better. Originally, not only the sacrifices, she didnt even know that there was a religion about her! On top of it, Shen is a dragon and is not supposed to be a god. Is it okay to call it a sacred ce? Well, I dont care. If they are talking about a sacred ce and that the goddess will appear then that would change the story. But if its just a denomination they have given to it then it shouldnt be a problem. Everyone, is it alright to decide this kind of important decision in just one night? (Makoto) So I was the only one that was snoring in my sleep. What a stupid thing. (TN: it doesnt trante well. He is referring to how bad he looks by being the only one taking it easy) All the faithful orcs-san seemed to not have a singlein. Well, if they had the sentiment of wanting to move to a more bountiful ce then this decision is predictable. Thats how it is. There is no disadvantage for master. Is it okay? (Shen) Shen shes an extraordinary smile. Well, you are right? But what are you guys going to do about the living ce? That ce doesnt have any houses (Makoto) Are they nning on camping out? All of the members count up to a hundred or so. I feel thats a bit pushing it. House? No problem. Because I will be swallowing this whole vige after all (Shen) Haiii?! (Makoto) So, does that mean this whole vige disappears?! What kind of ghost story is that? A rumor of a vige that disappeared overnight? Nah, that wouldnt happen. There were no neighboring viges anywhere around here so. I just have to use my mist as intermediary and transfer it. No problem! There is still a lot of space in it after all. And also, just in case I made it so they would have all the important things with them. All the furniture is also taken out (Shen) I have an incredibly~ bad feeling about this? That there is still a lot of space left? Dont tell me you n on inviting more in the near future? (Makoto) What kind of obvious thing are you saying? Of course, if they dont have the power or special traits then I wont approve them. I am going to be gauging the people that we will be meeting in our travels (Shen) This girl is supposed to be in a ruling rtionship with me which could also be considered a familiar kind of existence. And yet... In this world is there so much freedom?! The master is practically a bug, is it just a name?! To think this is a ruling pact, in the equals pact I wouldnt be treated like a ve right? Mutual existence and prosperity. How nice how nice. Lets create our own city master (Shen) To create a city inside the ends of the world, is this the beginning of a simtion game?! (TN: are we going for the Sims city route?!) What kind of joke is this? I dont know what anything is anymore (Makoto) Currently we need a race that can sew. Also smithing too (Shen) Sewing and smithing are that important? (Makoto) Shen is someone that I can call partner but. The feeling I get is despairingly different. Those two things I felt like they werent really that necessary. In the first ce, if its normal sewing the orcs should be able to do it. They are wearing clothes after all. What are you saying?! If there is no one that excels in sewing I cant wear a kimono, and if there is no one that excels in smithing then we cant make a katana! (Shen) (TN: Oh god. Shen became a japan junkie) Super mega serious. And with feeling. So she was the type that would live on only the crust of bread for the sake of buying a game that is in her eyes. Now master. We have now given the first race, hignd orcs, residence in our Asora so... (Shen) Already?! Uo, she seriously did! When did she transfer everyone?! In the other side I have already left a duplicate to show them around so be at ease. In the morning we advance, in the afternoon we rest at Asora and at evening we once again gain distance! (Shen) She is excessively high in spirits. Did she have such a skill like cloning? You should tell your master about your abilities. A, thats right. This girl had taken an interest in me. So the moment I destroyed the mist barrier she had greeted me with round eyes and showing me her stomach, that made me want to vomit. A kimono and a katana. Thats right, this girl is... Master, it may be sudden but! The everyday of a samurai? (Shen) This girl has a severe... Ah... as expected. Megumi has a chivalrous presence right? (Shen) In her extended hand there was a small mist. There, an image was being disyed. Cuts of a certain TV program. By: my memories. Mist are incredibly all-purpose huh. I have a better opinion of it. I thought it was only useful for deteriorating things. Also, what a bad taste illusion. ufufufufu ? (Shen) She has a severe love for old era dramas. I thought that she had discovered my mens dreams thought. No, she probably knows of those too. She has seen my memories after all. But, old era dramas. I certainly did love them but. I was way too quick, in my decision. Master, in our breaks please show me your memories again ? (Shen) You have already seen them! (Makoto) To look at the records and being shown are after allpletely different. I implore you~ master~ (Shen) In what they are different I dont get it at all! And stop that slow tone of voice that doesnt suit you! As I thought, I want to see it directly from a TV, the old era dramas (Shen) Do as you wish with your defiance but please do so at Asora. Also, dont look at my memories (Makoto) Like I can take you looking at my memories so much. And moreover just to watch old dramas! N-No way so cruel! It has already be my reason for living! (Shen) It has only been a few days since we met! Moreover you have already recorded them! (Makoto) Uwu~ just with memories is not enough~ (Shen) In what way its not enough try exining in a way I can understand. If you are able to convince me then I will let you to at least watch the old dramas (Makoto) That it has be a ruling rtionship has made it so she can peak at my memories without permission. Its one of the merits. Its as different as watching just the CG and watching the scene! (Shen) (TN: she is referring to erotic games... not like i know!) Guhaaaaaaaaaaaa!! T-This girl! I understood it perfectly but!! I feel like she also put in a threat in there? I will tell them about that, master? Is what I think she is telling me!!! Gu,wu. I get it. I give you permission (Makoto) Oh~ as expected of master! Your belly is deep! I hope that the sun quickly goes up and bes hot (Shen) I feel that I have made an incredible mistake in my pact partner. POV : Meeting with the mamono, Ema POV Chapter: Meeting with the mamono, Ema The wastnd that is called the edge of the world. That is exactly where we are living. It has a messed up environment and one cant even live properly in this vast ground. But even with that, we hignd orcs, take residence in a rtively blessed area. By producing crops and hunting preys we are somehow able to live. To be honest, I want to live in a more bountiful ce. But to move the vige the risks are way too high. Even at this moment, a number of great warriors have gone out to look for a good plot ofnd but, in the scope we are able to move to, will there be a ce that is better than this one? I have doubts for the future but, the days keep on passing. That is the everyday life of us. Yet, since several years ago the situation changed. From the far west mountains, a dragon that calls itself Shen has demanded sacrifices. Of course, we couldnt ept just like that. We tried to oppose it. The warriors took their swords and the magicians held their staffs. Hignd orcs exceled in both sword and magic. Its embarrassing to say it myself but we are a strong race. We have survived the interior of this wastnds, we have a bit of pride ourselves. But the Superior Dragon, that even among the giant dragons is considered the strongest. The strength of Shen was too immense. In the base of Shen that is located at the distance, the units expeditions were unable to reach it. What we could only do was to intercept, we thought if we can at least do that, the other party would give up. But the actions of Shen were to envelop the entire vige with the mist that it governed. That mist, not only took the vision of our surroundings but sapped our physical strength as well. Even our crops couldnt grew poorly. Anyhow the mist had coiled around our vige. It couldnt get any worse. The swords and magic couldnt get rid of it. The bnce had crumbled. The important bnce that enabled us to live in this barren wastnds. Of course, we didnt perish immediately. But everyone knew that was not far in the future. After that we tried many experiments, in the end we couldnt resolve the situation and we had to epted the demands of Shen. Every half a year a girl would be send to be sacrificed. Even this was merely a slower way to perishing. It was a humiliating choice. Freed from the mist, we had to worship Shen like a deity. The days where we had to use Csama (a honorific) to someone who only brought harm to our vige, began. Slowly the girls from the vige decreased. I, the daughter of the vige headman, was no exception. Atst the moment hase. A vige that had a feeling of closure and the despair that floated around it. How did things end up like this? Come to think of it. A number of times, a rarely seen race that had blue skin, offered to help us but, for some reason Dad didnt even heed their words. I think he said they were called Demon race. I have only spoken with them for a bit but, they seemed to give a feeling of gentleness. We are being cornered this much, it should be fine to ask for their help. Or at least thats what I think. The viges decisions were done by father and other influential people. It wasnt something a woman like me could intervene in, so I have never spoke out. Thinking that not long now I would be dying, as myst words I decided to tell him my opinion. C It happened on the night before I was to depart. Father, I have a favor to ask of you Ema, huh. What is it? When I go, I want you to listen to what the demon race has to say. I dont know what they want from us but at this rate the vige will disappear ... Father was silent. I have already epted the fact I will be a sacrifice. But... ... Are you scared? Father said it in a way that seemed as if he wanted to save me, I dont know if there was a different meaning to it but, he asked me if I was scared. I silently shake my head horizontally. If the vige disappears, I and every girl who had been sacrificed would have died in vain. I dont want that. I am dying for the future of the Hignd Orcs. At least, thats what I want it to be ... Please Ema... I understand. If even when you be a sacrifice, he demands another sacrifice, we will ept the alliance with the Demon race. Thank you, Father I am d. With this, I might be thest sacrifice. If we obtain the Demon races cooperation, the rtionship with Shen might change for the better. Even though I confronted my own father, somewhere inside me I felt a bright feeling while I walked through the wastnd. C Choosing a path with good view, when an opposing monster or race appears I take the initiative and use magic to implode them. With that I was able to make it all the way here. As long as I take the initiative, most of the monsters, even with only me, I would be able to somehow take care of them. At the time of the first sacrifice a warrior apanied her to the god mountain where Shen was, but now they had to pass a number of ry points by themselves in order to reach there. There werent enough hands so we had no other choice. Thats why the girl that has been chosen as the sacrifice will have to spend half a year learning magic. The girls who are more skillful with the sword were taught how to handle weapons. Not even saying for half a year, I had been practicing since the day I remember so there was no problem with me. In that half a year of concentrating on the practice of magic I felt a tad bit happy. It was a small thing but remembering the fun I had in that half a year, my face unconsciously made a smile. Now I prepared myself. Lifting my face, there were rugged rock walls and a terrain with lots of protuberances in a wide area. This is thest rough spot. Since the vision in this area was bad, a surprise attack is possible. I have to move out of this area fast as its a ce with lots of dangers. Though if I am to pass this ce fine, I will reach a cave that will lead directly to the god mountain. Alright! I made my first step in the rocky area. Please, someone help me!!!! Even I didnt understand to whom I was calling for help. My staff had been blown off my hands and had broken. Now it wont be useful at all. I, who didnt have a single weapon in hands, was now facing a demonic beast. A giant dog. But he had two heads. A dark deep blue haired demonic beast that I knew. Why is Liz in this kind of ce? Liz. That is the name of the double headed dog in front of me. Its a fearsome demonic beast that creates groups and can breathe both fire and ice. If I had the distance it wouldnt be impossible for me to defeat him. But losing my staff and being brought into physicalbat distance, it wasnt an opponent I could handle. What makes them so dreadful was their cunning way of hunting their prey in groups so it was strange to encounter a single one, in that sense it could be said I was lucky. It could be said but... Since I cant defeat it, it was pointless luck. There isnt supposed to be a Liz turf in this areas though? Gurururururu *Grrrrrr This is bad, he ising. My breath is growing shallow. No, to die by being sacrificed is one thing but, to die prey of this Liz! Dont joke with me! Someone help me!!!! I screamed from the bottom of my heart. I see the Liz heartlessly ced his strength on his hind legs and slightly shrink his body. For this to be the end, for what sake did I...! Eh? The Liz ears perked up. Releasing the strength he ced in his body the Liz both heads face at the same direction. What? What is happening? The Liz was lured by it and I followed him. What is it, it seems that a cloud of dust is being raised? What? A race I have never seen before? Gurururoro!!!! Liz made an overpowering roar in that direction. It is obvious that he is more preupied by the trespasser than in me. In the same way as us Orcs, the shadow was running with a pair of legs in speeds that were impossible. But, eh? Isnt it way too fast? In a breath it had shortened the distance between us and its appearance was clear. ASFHDSKJHFS!! (TN: Yes, thats what it says Im not messing around) Gururuo? Plunging with a shout I couldnt understand well, he released a flying kick on Liz. A physical match with the Liz?! Is he a warrior? Will it be repelled or will he be able to deal damage? Anyways his strength will be determined. But he must have great confidence in his strength if he is challenging Liz to a physical match. No way... I muttered lowly. It took me time to notice it was me who said that. It was fast but, it was only a flying kick. He wasnt using any magic and he was probably not using any kind of special equipment. Not only that, I could also sense clumsiness in his movements. YET. He tore off the body of the Liz when he hit him. Even though I saw it with my own eyes, my mind could still not perceive it as reality. When itnded, it softly got up and turned its back. (TN: all this time she has been talking as if he is an it. There is no definer as she doesnt understand what he is) Not far from it, a meat lump that was once Liz was there. I am convulsing, I am definitely dead now. With only one hit? The Liz that was a mass of hard body hair and muscle... it killed him? BJASDLKJSA It is saying something. Turning its eyes to one side, joining its hands, closing its eyes, it did many gestures I didntprehend. Ournguages probably dont match. At the time it shouted I couldnt understand it either after all. Though I think it is probably male. Taking into ount that voice and physique. With all the knowledge I have I try to think of what he is. A hairless face that seemed smooth. Simple garments made of cloth I have never seen before. But the sewing techniques utilized to make it were clearly skilled. He didnt have ws nor fangs and there is no tail. Such kind of creature. Could it be a warrior that hase from outside that we have made contact a couple of times. The so called hyuman? Anyways, they are the hyuman race or so I have heard. Dissecting the body of the enemies it has defeated, oppressing the people that run away and have lost their will to fight, it seems they are a brutal race. Now that I think of it, there was a dangerous race that had confronted the demon race. Could it be the hyuman? !!!! Our eyes met! Without any cautiousness he wasing closer to me. Even if we are both barehanded, just seeing that spectacle, there is no way I would think we are on the same ground. Ah... Nice to meet you Hiiii! He spoke?! Without thinking I let out a pathetic voice. But I am not wrong. Just a while ago I wasnt able to understand a single word yet, all of a sudden he said words I understood. He began to talk in mynguage. There is no way I wouldnt be shocked. In a nce he saw through that I was a hignd orc and changed thenguage he spoke? Hyuman(provisional), scary. (TN: She is still not sure, hence the parenthesis) I am not strange. I am gentle and kind. Do you understand me? Boku? (TN: A Japanese way to refer himself) As expected, he is a man. I certainly understand what he is saying. I move my head up and down. If for him this means the same thing as what I know, I couldnt think about it at that moment. But, I felt there was something wrong... ! I- I am gently and kind?! What am I doing?! Hurriedly I shake my head left and right. There is no way someone who kills a Liz in one hit to be gentle and kind! (Ema) I could feel my body shivering again. Thats right. This guy, what kind of nonsense is he saying? Oh I see. I am strong! I am stronger than you! HIIIIIIIIIII!!!! (Ema) I knew iiiiiiit! Shrinking my body I tremble. Without denying it, he suddenly came with a threat. He hasnt done anything after that but, I feel like he is intimidating me. When I sneaked a nce from the opening in my hands. He lifted up his hands and watched my scared appearance with a confused expression. Just what are you?! No matter how much I want to stay calm, the fear inside me always gets me. Well, calm down... It sounded as if he was telling himself that though. Saying that, he continued the conversation with me. Talking with him I noticed that he was unexpectedly aprehensive person. How to say it... a good person. In the middle of it I asked him if he possessed that unique power called Tamer, but it seems he didnt. By the way, Tamer is a unique power that rarely appears in the demon race and hyuman. They canmunicate with demonic beasts and mamono, and sometimes even control them. After hearing that he said Are you also lost? When I called him a hyuman he didnt negate it so I think he is a hyuman. But, what is that about also? Did he get lost while walking alone in this wastnd? No, that is not possible. What kind of absurdity urred for that to happen? And he doesnt even seem to know that this is the border of the world. What is this? This mysterious person. When I told him that I was a vige sacrifice and that I was on my way to the gods mountain, he made a meek face and concerned about me he asked about the vige situation and how we normally lived, those kind of things. As expected, I think he is not a bad person. He is a weird hyuman. He introduced himself as Makoto, a 17 year old like me, and he escorted me to thest ce I was to rest, the Body Purifying Field. As he is my benefactor I decided to call him Makoto-sama. He then called me Ema-san. I felt ticklish. Its alright to not call me with honorifics, but maybe he doesnt have that kind of custom? Since the time he began to escort the journey has been proceeding smoothly. There were no surprise attacks, only some races that were looking at us. They seemed to be cautious of Makoto-sama and couldnt get close. I am truly trankful. I felt relieved in my heart that now I could fulfill my duty as a sacrifice. The entrance of the cave was in sight. Makoto-sama can you please wait here for a bit? I have to exin the presence of Makoto-sama to the people of the forest (Ema) I get it (Makoto) I told Makoto-sama to wait for me for a bit and entered the cave first. He obediently agreed and stopped, send me off by waving his hands. Ema-Sama, I am d you have arrived safely Thanks. There is a person who saved my live on the way. There is no problem if hees to rest right? (Ema) Ooh! A life savior?! I get it. Then, that person is? Calmly hear me out. I havent seen them before but he is probably a hyuman (Ema) Hyuman?! Yeah. It seems he is lost but I dont understand his circumstances well. But what Im sure about is that he rushed to me when I was in trouble and defeated a Liz in one hit. By all means I want to wee him before we part (Ema) A human though. I havent seen one either but I heard they are brutal and extremely greedy, on top of that, an exceedingly cruel race I have already spoken with Makoto-sama, in regards to him there is no such thing. Please (Ema) Persisting in my request, they epted what I said. They probably heard my selfish request because I was a sacrifice. I have to be grateful for that. From the entry I wave my hand to Makoto-sama as a signal. Even if Im interested in him there is no point. To the me that is soon to die. But. The Makoto-sama who suddenly appeared, thatplete mystery. I couldnt stop the curiosity that was slowly growing inside me. At that night at the cave with Makoto-sama, for me it was the fun I have not had in a long time, it was the best night. I liked to tend to another person. Even if it was a guest that came to the vige, like for a friend celebration. At these times, if I had to say which one I am, I am the kind that receives hospitality from others. There were lots of times where I was in a special position. I would normally enjoy those times more than normal. If talking about Makoto-sama, he was really interested in the magic I used. It seemed he couldnt hold it in anymore and asked me about it. Ema-san. That, is magic right? (Makoto) Y-Yeah. This is a magic that we normally use in our daily lives. Hyumans call it sorcery though (Ema) I had heard that Hyumans called magic, sorcery. I was a bit surprised that he called it magic. At that time, he asked me if he could use magic as well. When I answered that, Even if I look like this , I am actually one of the most prominent magic users in the vige His eyes began to shine. I am actually the strongest one but I tried to be a bit humble. Then Makoto-sama requested me to teach him magic. Ummm... I cant believe it. While being in that wastnd, without a weapon, and moreover without knowing magic. Well with that physical strength it could be possible but... He also said that he hadnt eaten for 3 days. While being reluctant, he ate the reserves of food in our cave. Well he asked me but since he said he doesnt even know the existence of magic, with low expectations I will teach him about the aria of the magic I am using as a form of thanks. I exined him a bit of what was magic energy. (TN: aria is the magic chant used to activate a spell) When I did that, he really, even if it was elementary magic, with just one try of the aria, was able to sessfully conjure it. Wanting to know just how strong this person was, I took out an item from the storage that was able to identify the levels and the result was... he was a level 1. There is no level 1 that strong. I thought he was a level 100 or 300 at the very least. Most of the demon race thate to the vige are around level 300. He is really a mysterious person. Is he a genius? From the persons that exceled in talent, there was normally a hard to approach atmosphere. But from this person I cant feel anything at all. In the end, after promising him that I would give him the arias that I know at ater time, the day came to a closure. At that night I took a leather piece to use as a paper and wrote and wrote and wrote like crazy, every single aria that I knew. I thought that if my knowledge can stay inside my benefactor Makoto-sama then that is something to be happy about. In the night where everyone was already asleep, I went to the room he was and silently left the paper there and went to sleep. Last night he lived a harmonious live as the only different one in this ce filled with hignd orcs. I could feel the alertness of the warriors and all the other ones. - The next day. I who had slept tillte at night went to the guest room wishing to see the figure of my benefactor. But, I couldnt find him. I couldnt see the figure of Makoto-sama anywhere. Is he still sleeping? It will be breakfast soon though. There is still some time before I had to go but if for only a bit I want to talk about a lot more stuff with Makoto-sama. Even if I checked the inside, in the ce where he is supposed to be sleeping he was not there. Thats why I went to the entrance and asked the guards there. Good morning (Ema) If it is about him, he left early in the morning EEEhh?! (Ema) I have a letter from him A letter from Makoto-sama? (Ema) In the letter that had been taken out there was certainly letters written in it. And no doubt it was in ournguage. Just what in the world is he? Even in our vige there arent many who can write. Lets see. Thanks for yesterday. Its been a long time since I have slept somewhere around the rooftop. The magic aria that you have left beside my pillow I receive it thankfully. To have politely taught magic to a total stranger like me I was really moved. For the sake of Ema-san who had been so kind to me, I want to do something. Is what I thought. I dont know to what extend but please wait for at least one day before going to the god mountain. I will do something about that guy Shen. Just that, its possible that I will be unable to return there anymore. If tomorrow Shen is not at Gods Mountain then please go back to the vige with everyone. For being with me at the time when I thought I wouldnt be able to meet with anyone anymore, I truly thank you. Makoto Such a thing. Makoto-sama is certainly strong. But we are talking about the Superior Dragon Shen, a dragon that stands at the top of the dragons. Its hard to expect something. No matter what kind of existence, if you are not a Superior Dragon as well or at least a Superior Spirit, there is no way you will be able to fight it one on one. To challenge him with only the poor-quality magic I have taught you. That wouldnt be a fight, its a suicide. I hurriedly make preparations depart. I am not sure if I will be able to catch up with him but still, if I make it I have to convince him to give up. I dont know if Shen knows about our rtionship with him but if he fights Shen and he does know and decides to destroy us all... I began to think those kind things. I have already epted my death. Thats why I dont want someone else to die for the sake of me. If by trying to save me, the vige gets destroyed then I dont wish for salvation. I get it to the point of hurting that he is doing this out of goodwill. But still. That goodwill is something I cant take. I have to hurry. With the minimum preparations I announce that I will be leaving the cave. At that ce. Makoto-sama was there. With a girl I didnt know. What? Ah... you read the letter right? Well you see, Im sorry. I have returned. Tadaima (Makoto) (TN: I am back in japan when returning home) He must have inferred what I was going to do by looking at my attire and expression. Comforting yet evil, with a face of someone that had received a punishment. Makoto apologized and then said, I am back, to me. The hyuman looking woman with a strange outfit that wrapped around her body, to my amazement it was Shen-sama! (TN: Japan... I love you. So? When is little orc Ema going to get some love too?) Talking with Makoto-sama it seems she fell in love with him and is now travelling along with him. What is happening, I didnt know at all. What I clearly understand is that... We were leaving the Body Purifying Field, moving through all ry points in the opposite direction and rendezvousing with soldiers. Meaning we are now returning to the vige. Is this a dream? The Shen that had oppressed us for all this years, actually didnt do anything at all. Saying she was only sleeping. When I asked what happened to the sacrifices, Shen-sama told me that it was most likely the handiwork of someone that had used her name to impersonate and deceive us. A woman with long blue hair and tall figure. This is Shen-sama. Makoto-sama didnt back off against a Supreme Dragon and moreover led it to a favorable ground and even made a pact with it and seems to now rule over her. Fighting a supreme dragon, to draw it to a favorable state for him and then form a pact? I thought he was strong but clearly the dimension of strong waspletely different. Seeing Shen-sama teasing Makoto-sama, rule? I want to tilt my head in doubt, but seeing Shen-samas form I cant doubt it. Blowing his face away and telling him to make her his wife, or, just a bit more and I would have been dragon steak. I felt like I was hearing make believe stories. But hearing Shen-sama exin in detail whileughing, somewhere inside my head I had already agreed with it. Seeing Shen-sama drinking the valuable sake as if it were water, and the Makoto-sama who, unlike the time he was in the cave, was eating the meal without any restraint, I felt like I was inside a dream. Its a feast a feast. And moreover it was a feast celebrating the problem was resolved. To think I had such a future. The drunk warriors then asked the guest of honor Makoto-sama and Shen-sama to stand in front and act out the fight for them. It was a show of ability so it wouldnt be a fight to death, but the intensity of it was thoroughly transmitted. It seems that Makoto-sama was having fun. This time it was the girls that gave out requests but instead of a fight they suggested a dance. Makoto-sama was receiving a warm reception by father, he had a face that couldnt hide his happiness. It was the best night of a lifetime. I thought that, but the next day they did a best night of a lifetime again. I cant believe it. When Makoto-sama leaves his seat the celebration settles down a bit, but the enthusiasm still remained. At this rate it willst until morning. No doubt. With a bitter smile I watch the surroundings and in that, at a bit separated ce, I saw Shen-sama and father were talking with each other and decided to get closer. What are they talking about? Thats how it is. Whether you tell it to everyone or not I leave it to you (Shen) I see. Then that also means Makoto-sama had taken in the resentment of the sacrificed girls ! What did he say?! Avenge? But Shen-sama had said that she didnt know the one who used her name. What does this mean? Great master doesnt take the trouble to say those kind of things (Shen) I thank you. Let me once again express my gratitude That is not needed. Though, I have a suggestion (Shen) What could it be? At the ends of the wastnd everywhere is dangerous. In it there are some fertile ces, but they have already been fought over and disappeared (Shen) Thats right. In the past we also had to fight for those fertile ces and wore ourselves out. Judging that it was useless we decided to make a vige here. Forced to protect thends we have obtained, the days of never ending fights against the tribes will only continue This may be a wise choice. Well, you see. Dont you want to live in a more bountiful ce? (Shen) Is that, are you telling us to fight again? No. When I made the pact with my liege I coincidentally found a nice plot ofnd. There is no one living in that ce, and without my and masters permission it is impossible to enter it. The green is abundant and in my eyes it was an easy to live in ce. How about it? (Shen) Is Shen-sama inviting us to her sacrednds? A fertilend? A secure ce? Sacrednds? There was no signs of the topic about resentment but I couldnt help but have an interest in what those two were talking about. Calling it a Sacred Land gives me shivers. Asora Akuja. Oh well, the naming doesnt matter. From now on you will receive the protection of my master and as long as you devote your selves to him, I will provide you a richnd to live in. Thats how it is (Shen) But that, we dont know how muchnd there is and the ce it is located Father seems to be at a loss. Its true that it would trouble him, to so suddenly say to abandon the vige. But, and that is protected by Makoto-sama and Shen-sama. That must be an incredible ce. Fumu, you do have a point. Then, being the chief I will let you see it once,e As expected of Shen-sama she is fast, Father and Shen-sama were enveloped by a thick mist and disappeared. Does that mean they have gone to thatnd? To enter from the wind. It would certainly be a safe ce. I heard a gachigachi* (rattling) sound of teeth. It was me. An exciting and uplifting feeling. It slowly began to elerate inside of me. By following Makoto-sama and serving him we would get a richnd and safe lifestyle. How to say it, it was enticing. Its true that I still dont know much about Makoto-sama but he is definitely not in the bad side. A richnd, could it possibly be that kind ofnd that with just a little plowing, the seeds that we nted will grow? If it were in the wastnd, without doubt everyone would fight for thend with bloodshot eyes. That kind of ce we could live in it by serving the Supreme Dragon Shen-sama and Makoto-sama. The proposal of Shen-sama sounded incredibly appealing. When father returns I must join in convincing him. While I silently hardened my resolve, both of them had returned. Fathers appearance looks strange. But I have to convince him. Without minding, I began walking to where both of them were, and then stopped. Fath- (Ema) Shen-sama. I will make sure to convince everyone by tonight. Please, let us live in thatnd! Eh? (Ema) Huh, Ema? I couldnt feel the hesitation he had a few moments ago. The words of father requesting migration made me let out a stupefied voice. Fu, it seems your daughter also agrees. Can you pledge your loyalty to Misumi-sama? (Shen) He is the savior of my daughter. From now on he will be the savior of our tribe. Please, let us serve under him! My life was saved by him. To repay him is a given (Ema) Fumu. Fine. Leaving convincing master for tomorrow, tonight you guys should properly put in order those noisy people (Shen) Yes! I got it! The next day. It didnt take long to ept the migration. We decided to live a new live on thend that Makoto-sama and Shen-sama govern. Wondering how bountiful thend is, everyone directed fervent nces to father. I was looking forward to the everyday life that is toe. Chapter 10: Human settlement is still far Chapter 10: Human settlement is still far This was an incrediblyplicated chapter. Exnations are a headache for me. With every chapter i make i respect more and more the other trantors. Anyways, enjoy! ^^ After that it has been 2 days. Anyhow, all day has been so rich that I feel like vomiting. I realized that my high school life was filled with peace and calm. The hignd orcs seemed to be adapting to Asora. In my afternoon breaks and in my evening meals at those two times I in the beginning had asked the current state of affairs and the situation from Ema-san and a few others. There were no problems in all daily necessities, they are absurdly grateful. I myself havent done anything though. Shen seems to be seriously trying to create a TV. She is trying to create a device that can project memories. In the times we are taking breaks in Asora, she is wrinkling her mind and thinking. Things like recordings, HDD and DVDs unbelievably, she had some ideas about them and in an immediate judgment she went to get it. It was a transparent crystal that looked like it would have a name of its own. I could feel that it was clearly a high ss good. Her ability to act for some reason makes me have a bad premonition of the future. By the way, are peoples memories something that can be converted to clear images? With that question in mind I asked Shen but. Shen says that the thing called memories people just forget the ce they ced it, the recorded memories itself dont deteriorate. So that means that only she can interfere in the area that memories have not been lost. Its possible for her to drag out the memories that even the person itself has forgotten. What a useful power she has. I am the ruler of the one that controls this power, Shen. I have prevented her to peak whenever she wants, I should be happy about that. In all of that, I thought of the volcano that we would arrive soon to. There seemed to be dwarfs there. Finally humanoid types. Shen is right now in humanoid form too though. If they are how I imagine, they will have abundant beard and be cksmiths. If thats true I feel that Shen would go ask them to make her a katana. I pity them. Watching the hignd orcs being ordered by her and trying their best to sew a kimono for her, I felt like wanting to cry. The n of Shen to increase the poption I have heard it before. If we continue like this, by the time we exit the ends of the world I have an anxiety that we will end up with an army of end of the world races. This ce not only is it a famous area but it also covers a good ratio of the world, a wastnd that is called the ends. In this coarse environment the ones living here are brutal demonic beasts or demi-humans who have a peculiarity or two. Every race in here is used to living here and theirbat power is to some extent high. If we were to take them out the power bnce of the world would crumble. Well, taking into ount that the dwarfs are using the volcanoes as their headquarters I think there will probably be no problems. I should just ignore the battle gs the best I can (Makoto) We havee up to this point and the dwarf people are not asking to be saved. And their living ce is a volcano, yeah, a fitting ce. It should be alright, should be alright. Shen might do something but honestly, without a signal or anything like that I will feel goose bumps in my body no matter what. The girl that tells me about a mirage city and old dramas, and the many other things that she wants to do, I just dont have the energy to stop her. Anyways, right now I am in a state of groping around. I dont have a second objective after reaching the human settlement. Even if I stay in Asora, all I basically do is train and confirm my power bnce. I am slumped really. The power of using myself as the center and creating an area, I am continuing to inspect it in a positive manner. As expected the scope and power work in an inverse proportion. And then, when activating it the maryoku around remains unchanged. Even Shen cant feel when I activate it. What a stealth, what a cheat. I will say it how many times, as expected of one of the Mikiko, who took all of his energy and generously gave it to me. In reality, I have called an orc that has been injured, created a small area that fit two people and assigned a healing property to it. I could see the wound disappear before my eyes. The effectiveness was better than I thought. When I made it so the area only covered me, I gave it an enhancement property and cut a tree with a knife. Without even finishing turning it properly, the trees and shrubs in the area were cut like butter. Adding the enhancement using maryoku I was able to stop the sword of a hignd orc warrior with my hands. The enhancement that utilized maryoku had a good affinity in my body, it felt reallyfy to use it. For the time being I decided to call it Sakai (TL: Field) when I use it. Right now I can only deploy it to one part of my body. Meaning that to use it for a direct attack there will be limitations to it. I am like this so enhancement is fine. I have also obtained a weapon. Even if I say that, it was just some hurriedly made bow and a ceremonial dagger though. It seemed like orcs didnt use bows that much, so their vige only had sorry excuses of bows. It was better than nothing so I gratefully took them. It was a bow that I could use if I held back when pulling it so there were uses for it. The brid that I used on Shen, I have practiced even more and if I had to use a weapon then I would go for that. Maybe its because I have begun to understand the meaning behind the aria in the incantations but I felt that the effects of the training have increased. Could it be that the prehension that that bug gave me is more useful than I thought? When I tried asking the one who taught me magic, Ema, she told me that she just chants the preset words and that she didnt understand the meaning of them. That I could understand it, there is a possibility that its because of the power that that goddess gave me, prehension. Rather, from the things I received from the orcs, more than the bow, it was the dagger that they asked me to please receive that felt like a high level item. It was an object filled with ornaments that was clearly not made by orcs. The dagger was not to the point of being able to see through but it was a blue dagger that was clearly made from a metal that had high transparency. When I held it to the sunlight it was beautiful. The handle and the de were made from materials of quality. To be a metal it feltfortable in my hands and if it was a stone, in the things I know I havent seen one as beautiful as it. They were mysterious materials. Looking at the design, ornaments and patterns that were carved on the daggers de the overall length of all of thatbined would be 15cm. The edge part was from the front to back 30cm or so. They told me it was for ceremonies or something like that so its probably a ceremonial dagger. It must be the one they call Athame knife. Its cutting ability is also pretty good so I decide to use it in close quarterbat. Though I am a bit hesitant to swing it with all my strength. With its patterns and designs it was a beautiful piece of art after all. The scabbard that was transparent and seemed to be made of a white material, in this part I could also see that there was delicate craftsmanship in it. I think its probably made of bone or something close to that. For a dagger that is normally used it was really well made, I may have called it a ceremonial dagger but it had enough practical use. In moments of need I could even turn it to money so I should take good care of it. For now I will just have to move while cooperating with Shen. The problem is what I will do after I meet the hyumans and look around the world (Makoto) I spin around and around the index finger of my right hand. On the tip of it a ball with the 4 colors red, dark blue and yellow was spinning with it. I triedbining all sorts of elements to the brid and produce it. Well, this really had a wide range of uses. Brid was originally a fire ball that you hit your opponent with but I tried putting properties such as spreading out like a buckshot. When I rearranged the aria it bes apletely different skill. Just by tampering with the effects of the brid and its process I could change it into any interesting skill I wanted. It could be like the nature and arithmetic in its foundation or something like that. In this several days I didnt have anything to do so I was studying magic all the time and there existed amon form for both light and brid. I thought this a while ago but if the essence of brids aria is to summon fire then light summons light I suppose (TN: He uses raito that is literally saying light in a Japanese way. So yeah it sounds stupid). Though, even if I changed the aria of fire to light it didnt change to light. It must be that I still have more I need toprehend. The basics of the aria in healing magic has not been taught to me so I havent tried it out yet but just like this I may be able to change healing into detoxification. I was certain that the magic aria was pre-established and was like the life of the magic so I was a bit scared to try it but this is a happy result. To get an idea in the form and to control it made me feel pleasant. In my previous world I was no good with the subject of science but one doesnt know what will pick your interest in the future. To see the fruits of your work by your own eyes is a fun thing to do. It would have been nice if I was like this at school. Oops, it was again left with only the blue color and disappeared. Is the order yellow, red and ck? The green element of wind I couldnt create it at all. It seems that mypatibility with it is the worst. But the element (or at least I think it is) of lightning I also couldnt control it well. I am checking my suitability in the elements and it seems that number one is blue. The water element. The next one is ck, the dark element. Then its fire andst lightning. In terms of lightning I could feel I could slightly use it but to use it practically was still a long way to go. There are also a few others but that water is number one there is no doubt. Memo memo. Even if my maryoku is a cheat it looks like my elementpatibility is not a cheat. In Asora I passed my days in the tent practicing my magic. When I thought I would help the orcs, Shen stopped me and now I have nothing else to do! Tch... a day of this I will find an excuse and be free! I have been set up as a feudal lord but I am not fit to be the type that overlooks the lower sses. Moreover the houses are still in construction and we are now living in tents. I cant even look like Im living stylishly. The hignd orcs have brought their whole vige with them so not counting those that had their houses damaged, everyone had a house of their own. Just Shen and I had to live in a tent. In the tent I am in, for some reason there were pictures of old dramas series and projections all over the ce. This is the doing of Shen. N? (Makoto) In those. There were some images that had no rtionship with old dramas. A picture of my family huh (Makoto) There was a picture of the whole Misumi family. It was a picture that was taken in the entrance. I remember that dad every year would always cause trouble wanting to take one. We always ended up taking one though. In reality they didnt even let us go out with our friends on New Years Eve and New Years. It was an event that left us stumped. Well, mom could also be counted in this. If you want to go out then invite your friends to our house is what they even said. It was like that in January and in Christmas. Wa wa, so nostalgic. We were lined up in order, from the left it was dad, Yukiko-neesan, in the center my little sister Shinri, me and mom. Its the newest one. The picture that was taken this year. I see, this as well will not increase anymore. Its thest picture huh (Makoto) This is bad. I thought I had already brought closure to this. Even if my own precedence was low. I could understand that humans didnt live alone. Thinking about the people around me and the future toe, I could feel lingering feelings of regret welling up inside me. My family naturally, my friends in school, myrades in the club. Stop stop! This kind of thinking is no good (Makoto) There is no meaning in thinking about it. I will only depress myself. No, wait a second. I see. If I am able to obtain a picture of my family like this. It would be interesting to use this picture to investigate what my family has done in this world (Makoto) What I should do after exiting the ends of the world. For now, I will just ignore the words of the goddess I have already decided to leave this wastnds. Using this as a base I will ask someone to make a drawing of them and walk the tracks of my parents. If I get a picture of them its even better. Oh, this is getting interesting. I now know what I will do while travelling through the world. I shouldnt get bored. Okay, I have decided! Now that that is decided (Makoto) I should begin by finding a person that can draw well. First I will find an orc-san that seems to be able to draw a sketch. If that is no good then I will just find a hyuman to ask and request to draw it urately. I am deadly bad in my artistic talents so the choice of me drawing it was never there to begin with. The fine arts ss was in my middle school, a subject of trouble. Umumu. I have found something to do. Its a bit fast but lets depart today? (Makoto) When I leave the tent I head to the exit gate that Shen had made. Even if I said gate it wasnt that incredible of a construction, it was just a glittery mist. Master~ (Shen) Its Shen. Ah thats right. I should give her a name soon. She was so noisy that I suggested her to leave it just as Shen but she negated it with all she had. I dont think its a bad name though. Then taking into ount her mirage connection, Phantom Illusion, twisting a bit, Dream Mirage. Is what I suggested one after the other but in an even more fearsome way she refused them all. What is up with this flying lizard? In short you are telling me you want a Japanese styled name? You Japanese, no, Edo junkie. If something that sounds simr is fine then should I give her the name Kiyohime? Then then. O~ what is it? Are you going to leave soon? (Shen) I look at the direction where the voicees from. Over there was Shen. There, she was carrying something that was clearly heavily injured and was densely covered in hair. A tall figured beauty was doing a princess carry to an old man that was covered densely in hair. What a bizarre scene. What a look. I instinctively turn away my face. Ah~ I was pretty eager to depart you know? The troubles are okay for them to note for a while right?! I have passed a boss battle and now it should be resting time right?! I think its better if you leave that forter (Shen) Is that person the reason? (Makoto) Deeply unpleasant. I thought it was rude but I point my finger at the old man. Cause you know, its unpleasant! Yeah thats right. What a keen eyesight (Shen) Shen seemed to not even be in a hurry. What is it this time? (Makoto) An enemy raid (Shen) Suddenly she spouted nonsense. Enemy raid~ Enemy raid~ is what she said?! Wait, isnt this your world? Who are you saying wille? (Makoto) This is Asora. Another world inside another world. How did ite to an enemy raid, really, I want you to exin me in a way I can understand please. You, the once snake. Apologize to your pheasant and snake parents! (I think that is the origin of Shen) Well its a bit of a special one so. As always with a hungry appetite... Oh, itsing (Shen) What are you saying as if its nothing?! (Makoto) Master (Shen) You, answer my questions! Wait, master? Is she talking about me? There (Shen) Eh? (Makoto) ck impressive legs that looked like CG were cracking the space in the area and were piercing, trying to prate it. When a number of the legs prated through, in the darkness inside the big crack. I could see fangs that seemed to belong to an ant or a wasp. It plunged at me who was in a daze. Trying to eat me again! Just how delicious do I look?! (Makoto) I screamed at the situation that looked the same as Shens. Chapter 11: What they call true nature Chapter 11: What they call true nature Hey... this, are you serious? (Makoto) The tears inside my heart wont stop. Its pretty big, even though its not to the level of Shen. It doesnt have body hair and has a smooth and solid outer shell. More like, this living thing... From what I know it shouldnt have an outer shell. The front part has hair growing out and looked pretty soft. And moreover, its big. What would the overall length be? I have no way to measure it urately but I feel that its more than a 4t truck, maybe? This pitch-ck spider. I truly felt the overpowering pressure like being in front of a giant truck. This is no joke. Oh? As always, it doesnt show a single trace of sanity. It looks like its happy there is a lot to eat (Shen) Shen livelyughs. She is making fun of it. Really, what a carefree attitude. You areposed huh! Can I just leave you to deal with it?! (Makoto) Impossible. I dont want to fight with this hunger controlled thing. Also I dont have a katana so I cant fight! (Shen) Dont say stupid things!!! (Makoto) You dont even need a katana!! What happened to your specialty, water magic? Your mist? Your illusions? I havent seen it yet but, you certainly told me that you were good with wind as well?! This is regrettable (Shen) Dont use a serious face as if you were surprised! (Makoto) All of its legs are swung at blinding speeds. They are tricky movements and sometimes the fangs woulde as well. Its already decided that I will be the first prey huh! Be relieved, I will do my best to protect thend and the orcs. And this dwarf too (Shen) And Shen continued. So just defeat and send away that spider that only rages around since ancient times, master (Shen) As if she doesnt even doubt my victory Shen said so. Give me a break. This giant ck spider isnt giving me chance to rest. Must be because it wants to eat me as fast as possible. The saliva its scattering around is really unpleasant. A ck thread?! (Makoto) The thread it was spitting out was jet ck. When I evade it the thread became a bunch on the ground. If I step on that I may be out. At least I dont want to try it. However, what is this thing? Oi, Shen-san!! (Makoto) You are pretty carefree-ja na, as expected of my master (Shen) (TN:-ja na is a trait word Shen uses, I want to ce it sometimes to show character) This thing, just what in the world is it?! (Makoto) I dont know its name. Just that since ancient times it was there and its a thing that simply devours-ja (Shen) I already knew the name of Shen from the beginning. Though I thought that she was a Hamaguri (TN:mon orient m). Now that I think about it, this is another world. It may not even be a name I have heard before. Honestly, a spider god or a demonic beast that has been rampaging since ancient times, I have no clue about it right now. If its from a famous book inside my mind it would be Arachne and Tsuchigumo though. But it doesnt seem to be the case. If I know its name I may be able to make counter-measures. Now, what will be effective against this fellow? I can tell that darkness will do no good. Its ck and its thread is pitch ck as well. If its a bug-type its fire right? (TN: yes, your years in pokemon tell you so) Ge!! Its fast! As expected of a spider! Using a gap in the time I was thinking, a w that I was unable to evade closed in. I slid in my dagger in between my body and the w. Gakin!!!! An ear piercing sound rang out. Gu... it hurts! (Makoto) The attack sent me flying but the pain that I felt was in my head. In short, dont block a w with a dagger. However, even when the w scraped the dagger the other side seemed to have received no damage. That means that if I continue doing this it would be strange to find an effective way to handle it. Then a [brid] or enhancing the Athame to increase its attack strength! Changing the [brid] aria in the middle of it, a red light envelops the Athame. On top of that, I finish a [brid] and leave it hovering in the air. Leaving it in a standby mode without shooting it I will supply it with maryoku. It felt like a charged shot and could be used at any moment in time. The flinging ws. Fangs. The scattering about saliva. As expected, there is no time to indulge in my own thoughts. That its starving to its utmost limit seems to be true. And because of that it is eating everything in the world. Since the time it was born this fellows hunger has never been satisfied. Leaving aside how agonizing that must be. I wont let it eat me. Thats the truth of me right now. Even if I try to talk with it, the only thing I could hear from it are groans. It must be in a state where it practically has no sanity. Thats heartbreaking. I cant understand its meaning, its just a wail. Right, right, wipe, diagonal sh, left jab, fang from the front! And then right! Just as I predicted! So that my dagger can reach the inner part of its ws I do a step forward. To target the lining in the sharp ws joint section. I use the 1 person enhancement [Sakai]. Enhancing my body using the maryoku inside of me! Good, I was able to do both of them sessfully. Deryaaaaaa!! (Makoto) If I can make a counter in this state, no matter what I will be able to wound it, it should! Oh? (Makoto) A dumbfounded voice came out of my mouth. Without any resistance. I sliced off the giant spiders leg from the inside. It was easier than I thought it would be. Eh, could it be that even though it looks like that, its actually pretty soft? GYEIEEEEEEEE! Maybe it was because of the unexpected pain it felt, with its 7 legs left it retreated back. Of course, I also stepped and arrived behind it. With how its going it will be an easy victory? Uuuu When thepound eyes found me it sprung on me at once! A jump! A spider jump, scary!! The attack just now didnt restraint it at all! te, ueeeeeee?! (Makoto) While spitting out thread in midair. The leg that was supposed to have been cut by me. That thing grew a new one and began to attack me with it. What recovery power! But as ever, it was just fast but its attacks were simple. How about this!! (Makoto) Evading the whole w that came at me I at the same time unleash a counter. Slicing off four of its legs they flew off and in a second they became ck dust and disappeared. Not being able to even jump properly, in a half-baked ce the spider just stared at me stupidly. As usual, in thosepound eyes I couldnt feel the light of its will anywhere. It must bepletely controlled by its starvation and driven to madness. With this please let it end!! (Makoto) With the red light that is still remaining on the Athame I synergize it with the new [brid] I created from my left hand. I can tell that I cant control it for a long period of time. I point that unstable dagger and release it. From the dagger a stretching red light spread out and just as aimed, it lobbed right in the inside of its mouth! After that, I throw in midair the [brid] that has been charging power and smash it onto the stomach of the spider! Ending up like a cross-fire, both of the arrows seemed to have hit right on the target and had skewered the spider. And for the sake of not getting caught up in the explosion that was about to ur I stepped aside. With all this it shouldnt be able to get out of it unwounded right? Checking out the results of the attack I stare at the spider that was skewered by the [brid] that had converted into ance. Ho~ it has be even more of a nonsense power. Your reaction speed and strength foundation deviates heavily from the norm so even without technique it still goes up to this level. Well, you have done well. With this it should return home (Shen) Shen was talking to me not like her master but more like I am her disciple. I, I wish for some respect. I cant even feel honorific speech in it. A crimson red explosion spreads out from the body of the spider. Good, with this... its an explosion that can make me think that. The whole body of the spider was convulsing. More like, I am surprised that it still has its shape. But it does seem that it has ended. I determine my victory after watching my unmoving opponent. Compared to the time with Shen, I finished this one pretty calmly. Is this what they call experience? No, it was because the enemy was maddened and its attacks had be one-patterned. So it may have been different if it wereposed. As a result, counting Shen, I have now gone through two boss fights. I have most likely leveled up by now. ihya Eh? What was that just now? Hyahaaaa~? I feel a cold run down my spine. It wasnt a simple fear or a fear of being unustomed to fights. What is it, this feeling?! Master, could it be... (Shen) Wait, what, Shen-san. What is that unpleasant feeling? (Makoto) It must have liked that you were so excessive? (Shen) What kind of M is that! An inborn nature?! wa, wa wa wa, wa wa wa wa wa ihyaihyaihyaihyaihya... I stare at Shen and the ck spider that seemed to have made aplete recovery and was doing strange voices. What the hell is this?! I dont want this!!! (Makoto) While I am finishing the aria of [brid] I shake my head and close my eyes to the fight that seemed like it will never end. Ha~ Ha~ The spider was in front of me. It was going bikunbikun (TN: an SFX) and trembling. Ah~ but I have already understood the meaning of this trembling. Even if the eight legs have been skewered and its freedom has been lost. Its torso, stomach, head, even if I have skewered a number of this ces. It didnt die and it wasnt trembling because of fear and pain. There is probably some damage dealt. No, I wish there is. The trembling from this fellow was because of happiness. I pray that I am not entering in the world of the S but, arent you just way too tough? (Makoto) To think this fellow would be so persistent. Just what is wrong-ja with it? (Shen) Shen is also amazed by it. She had met with it before but they werent able tomunicate properly and before receiving any damage she retreated. In short, it was because she recognized her opponent as one of the cmities. Thats why she must have thought it would be a perfect training partner. Super Spartan. I am going to cry. Naturally, I havent heard suchughter before. Then. This happy opponent (Its happy, if its not then this is severe) just what in the world is it? The firence slowly bes smaller. It has been something like this for a while. It is being absorbed. Slowly. Receiving the damage and then absorbing it. What a disadvantageous efficacy. I dont understand it. But in reality this fellow has been doing that over and over and its still living. In a sense it means that it has something close to absorption. How annoying. Even if I smash its head it wont die. It didnt seem to have a ce that looked like a vital point. a, aha, ha~... It sounded refreshed. It must have finished healing, no, absorbing huh~. Smoothly. All of thences that were skewered in its body were being swallowed into its body. And now? Will it stille jumping at me? The trembling of happiness as it chewed suddenly stopped. Yes yes. Its fine if I just smash you until you die right? Geez~ I understand its an abandonment way of thinking but against this absurd opponent, dont joke with me. Geez, this worlds big guys are always so... (Makoto) Thest part couldnt evene into words anymore. The gaze of Shen seemed to be slightly strayed. I take my stance once more. Hiaaaaaa~? Eh? Its legs, no, ws? Are Stretching? You must be kidding me!!! (Makoto) This is bad! It is so sudden its just wrong?! The sense of distance ispletely different! I cant dodge it! A continuous attack of ws, ws, ws. Ge, this fellow, using its leg it is lifting up my arms?! This is unfair, at this point in time you are now doing mind ys! One of the legs rams onto my abdomen. ga, fu! (Makoto) I slightly build up [sakai] into the center of my stomach. The building up is defense. Anyways, without thinking about its effects I just made it to protect. I could feel a slight flexibility and then a feeling of prating. It didnt perforate me but it stung me a bit. Just like that, the extending w smashed me into the trees. Breaking several trees, my body was finally pressed to one of the trees. Kaha!! (Makoto) Tte hey. Are you telling me you wont even let me breathe?! From the ck spider an extended w approached as if being drawn in, this time surely, I will not be able to evade it. The face or the neck. Any of those ces is no joke! No good I will be eaten!! I turn away my face in desperation. Tsu~u~u~u! Ah! A burning sensationes from the top of my shoulders. It seems I got away from getting my face eaten but it seems my shoulder was done in. Fu~u~u! Afu~u~u~u~u~u ? Hey. What are you sucking my blood so happily for? Puchin. (TN: Dont know what SFX this is for) Watching myself like that. Somewhere far away I understood that I could shake off my own emotions. C Trantor Afterword A masochist caaaame!! (OMG that sounds too wrong) I can already envision the ero ys that spider is doing to Makoto. H-How lewd! Anyways, you guys should already know where this is heading to. ( ? ?? ?) Chapter 12: Shen, while regretting, obtains a lifetime partner. Chapter 12: Shen, while regretting, obtains a lifetime partner. ~Shen POV~ Wow, to think this ck spider was such a scary thing. Without being concerned about getting hit by the gigantic maryoku of my master multiple times and moreover having its legs cut more than a hundred times. With its perverted level of regeneration it recovers every time and not learning its lesson assaults master. It definitely never learns. It would be fine if master runs out of energy but... this really is a fight without beauty. Just now it was swallowing the 10nces of fire and trembling in happiness. Even so, if I fought the present master I honestly dont think I would be able to beat him. In that sense, this fellow is pretty good. Oh~ It has begun stretching its limbs. As expected of the incarnation of darkness. It means that its body is like a shadow huh. Master is clearly surprised by it and in one breath it became a defensive fight. It hasnt changed its simple-pattern attacks but it seems that because of its excitement, the body doesnt stop. Umu, its really an instinctive beast. I wanted for him to gain as much experience as possible so I left it alone but it seems this is as far as it goes. So, should I ask you to leave this world? It happened just the moment I thought that. In the blink of an eye master got crucified into a tree and got bitten by that spider. Blood. It seems I have been a spectator for too long. I am sorry master I will soon treat you...?? Mu, this is? (Shen) It looked like master was trying to do something. Interesting. Are you telling me you still have something up your sleeve? How frightening. In the space master and the spider were, an explosion urred. The distance between both of them opened. Being released from the ws master was already standing on his two legs. On his sides were 4 deep crimson balls. They automatically draw to their utmost and turn into arrows andunched in turns. The moment one shot through the spider another one would soone after. The result. Without any pause the red arrows, no they were practically spears already, were piercing the spider one after the other. The fire ball that was in midair in standby and was charging energy was like that but the ones here were what? Its most likely a magic that in the middle of activating it he changed the process of its aria. He must have set a second step trigger on it. In short, as long as the user doesnt run out of maryoku he is freely able to manipte it however he wants. In the ranks of supreme dragons there is one who does something simr to this but to see the magic of a human is a first. That fellows magic was soplicated that just watching it made my head hurt but... How was he able to make such a magic out of the elementary magic [brid]? In the memories of master there was something called game and a window appeared where you could highlight your skills. Does he possess that? When I tried to ask him to exin it to me he said: I dont have such a convenient thing given to me! and got angry. However, that thing is unbeatable. That fellow will receive damage but in the end it will swallow it and recover itself. Well, before its able to grow them again its already pierced though. And the attacks from master also prevent him from moving from his ce. But the next moment, a freezing sensation ran through all of my body. Thats right, this is like the time when I slipped in the mist and had certainly captured master. Its fear. Master was preparing its bow in the middle of that attack. No, it looked like that In reality he was only moving his body as if he were carrying a bow. But in that vigor I certainly caught a glimpse of a bow with my eyes. The red attacks wouldnt stop. In other words, the magic was still in effect. I dont know if the five automatic battery became a single collective spell or he is activating them individually but the attack he is about to release was not on equal to those, I could see that it was concentrated to its utmost limits. Master extended his left hand out and in his right hand he was holding the ceremonial dagger as if it were an arrow. I could see a blue light. I could faintly see a blue mist lingering around him and it was as beautiful as an illusion. So he was holding back (Shen) I was sure that he was going serious already. Right now the maryoku that was being knit and collected could not bepared to just a few moments ago. Its attribute was also different. Its most likely water. It seems to be the attribute that fits master the most. I think that maybe it is actually not that. Thepatibility of master with water is simply because of his pact with me. I think he originally had another strong point and it is something that naturally shows up. I see. The current attack is not only using the maryoku inside his body but its also using the maryoku in the surroundings. Before, he had only been using the maryoku inside of him. And even that, he has a lot. Master must have been considerate on the fights in this world and the use of the maryoku in it. It seems he has given up on that. He is nning on blowing everything up. He is being controlled by his emotions but his calm face doesnt seem to change. Then no matter the result, with this I will call it a close. Dont worry, I wont interrupt. I will clearly watch your attack, master. It was released. The dagger that was in his hands be the core of the magic. Separating from masters hand it became a blue light and elerated directly to the spider. That dagger wasnt just a dagger for etiquette? In the middle of the tyrannical fire, one string of blue pierced the body of the spider. And the red lights also stopped. No. The blue string in a single breath became big and swallowed everything around it. Even the whole body of the big framed spider. It was so strong it made the whole world tremble. The air and the earth trembled as if in fear. Before long the light slowly settled down. A slightly far away rock mountain had be rubbles and it had signs of a spider there. It looked as if only its shadow was remaining. Awawawawawa. This... I could onlyugh at it. That kind of attack. I confirm it. The attack just now would even ughter a dragon. Leaving aside my invincible name, there are a number of supreme dragons that boast on their defensive capabilities. If it is an acquaintance it would be the sand wave, Zanami. But even that fellow if it received such an attack it would be a fatal wound. Master with a face that looked like it had lost all its vitality, slowly tottered to the shadow of the spider that was remaining there. Is it to retrieve his dagger? Has your stomach filled up you pervert? (Makoto) But just saying that must have taken his all because his face turned blue and he toppled over. Using that much maryoku, well it is the obvious result. His physical strength must be at his limit as well. No other choice. Lets carry him. It was the moment I thought that. Wha?! The shadow be solid in a second and had revived. Impossible, it is an attack that not even a supreme dragon would be able to take you know?! Even if that spider is an incarnation of darkness it shouldnt be able to endure it! If I hurry... I wouldnt make it. The distance is too much. And without doing a single movement of preparation it jumped onto the body of master who couldnt move anymore. No good! This is what they call an error of a lifetime! This is bad this is bad this is bad!! What? That fellow... its rubbing its body on him and not trying to eat or kill him? Ahaaaa~ Its happy again! This is truly a pervert! Delicious~!!!!! Wa? (Shen) What did it say? Delicious? The best, you are the best! My insides are filled! This is a first for me~~~!! W-What is happening? That spider is saying something. Nono, more than that, this one had reason? Wonderful wonderful wonderful! So painful, so delicious, so pleasurable! This is the first time someone has shown me all this!! There is no doubt that it is its inborn nature. If its possible I dont want to get close to it in a lifetime but I cant say that right now. I feel that instead of his life his chastity was more in danger. I am sorry to interrupt you while you are happy but, can I have a moment? (Shen) I will never let you go! I have decided to always, always be with youuuuu! Master, Im sorry. This Shen has really done an error of a lifetime. I have involved you with an unbelievable fellow-ja. I have prepared myself to ept even your stylish names. It didnt want to stop. Moreover, it is not hearing a single word of me. Oi, pervert! Hear me! (Shen) I kick the spider off while apologizing to master. Ah it hurts! Wait. What are you doing? I am sorry but you see, I want to let master rest. Long timed ck spider (Shen) Who are you? Just because I have changed my form you dont recognize me. Its Shen. Supreme dragon Shen (Shen) I dont know you. I havent been able to think about anything up until now because my stomach was starving. More like, master? What kind of rtionship do you have with this gentleman? The issue you are preupied is that. Incredible. Well I dont know the reason of why it has continued to starve to its utmost for so long. Well it was just a few days ago though. I made a pact with this man. So we are connected by the pact we have made... (Shen) In the middle of my words I was left dumbfounded. Killing intent. Suddenly we turn to this huh. Huun~, so you have made a pledge huh. I see, I understand. I at least have knowledge of a pact so, then I just need to kill you and make it again right? (Yandere Spider) Itsmon sense is different. Even I wouldnt think that way. Wait, wait for a moment. In a pledge I wouldnt call him master (Shen) What a short circuited spider. It must be because it doesnt have much brain tissue. Being a rtive of bugs and all. Though there have been lots of times that a spiders brain could bepared to that of a bug. Well, you know. It only uses it to hunt its prey so no matter how much it had it wouldnt be important. Uaaah. Then a parent-child pact? So you are the child? (Spider) A tone of voice that tells me that it finds it unbelievable. Well thats of course. It is normal that when we make a pact with a hyuman that wouldnt happen. But master is a human after all. No, its ruling-ja. I am what you would call a ve. 80-20 ruling pact. Thats why I have this form-ja (Shen) I show off my human body to it. For this fellow it is surely an enviable thing. After all, only when you are human-shaped can you wear a kimono and wield a katana. And in reality, my power has increased so I feel excellent. I already have no regrets of abandoning my dragon body. Ruling?! You, you are supposed to be a supreme dragon right? (Spider) Dont repeat it. It hurts me a bit. More like, dont you understand? What this rtionship means (Shen) ... it means, that? (Spider) With a little time it was able to understand what I was saying huh. For an idiot, no, it isnt that stupid huh. Umu, imagine being followed around by a pervert like you. Masters heart will break in a second (Shen) Well, what it is trying to do right now is not that much different though. But it is better... better... right? But what about his agreement? (Spider) Thats just how it is (Shen) You are really a ve? (Spider) Of course-ja. If he so wants I would even be his attendant you know? (Shen) (TN: attendant ( ? ?? ?)) No. I will be doing that first (Spider) I get it. But the one who will have its name given first will be me. This one I wont let you have it (Shen) Just this one I will not give in. The one who receives the name first has more seniority. Then its okay right? That I, with this person... (Spider) Yeah its okay. Just do it already (Shen) Ufufufu, thanks. Senpai~? (Spider) (TN: OMG what are you going to do?!) A pact ceremony spell that I saw not that long ago was now surrounding the body of the spider and masters body. To have a contract with another one is something that has never been seen before but the pact seems to proceed without any problems. But will it really suffice with ruling? Also there is more freedom on master than when he did with me. Taking this fellows character it will go for the same rank. But, freedom? The increase in maximum capacity of maryoku normally doesnt happen though? Does that mean the spider will end up in a lower rank than me? To think that, is natural. My uneasiness doesnt disappear though. It is master after all. I check out once more the color of the pact. Red is the ruling pact. Its confirmed huh. The incarnation that has been devouring everything since ancient times, that ck spider. It slowly shrinks its figure and inside the red light, I see the shape of a person. Now it was my turn to be surprised. I will serve you for a lifetime-wa. My master-sama (Spider?) Wa (Shen) My admiration didnt subside. A truly glossy gloss ck hair was flowing. Her seductive and womanly figure was being shown without a single thread on her body. In ordance to the ruling pact, it became human shaped and has formed a pact with my master, Misumi Makoto. Yareyare, he really is a person that will never bore me. My master. I also wanted ck hair. - The nightmare of all, an undying spider has now be harem member +1!! Will she continue being a nightmare or will she be the best waifu of them all?! Will Shen ever get ck hair?! Will Makotos chastity be able to survive?! Find out on the next chapter of Drago- Tsuki ga Michibiku! Chapter 13: The garden seems to have increased its level Chapter 13: The garden seems to have increased its level Trantor: Good news and bad news guys. Good news, Metal Gear Solid V is out. Bad news, Metal Gear Solid V is out. I will soon be going on dangerous infiltration missions to save the world so my speed in trantion may be affected. Before I enter this dangerous missions I will try to squeeze out some chapters though. But you see, no one can get in the way of my MGS craze?? Anyways, enjoy! ^^ - Persist, me. Presently I am facing a sudden turn of events that I cant understand, and for now I have tried to encourage myself. Asora has clearly gotten bigger. It has be more and more into something I cant understand. Wow. At the horizon I can see a pitch-ck forest. That ce was supposed to be a green prairie before. Moreover, another forest was made close to our vicinity. Also, a river that looked like it was here from the very beginning, was now flowing. It traversed to the distance and crossed the orcs vige and continued heading downstream to somewhere. Maybe there is a sea in the end? Its not an optical illusion. I investigated but, physically the topography had expanded and changed as well. The wall that was in the far away distance of Asora, now I have to use [Sakai] to be able to see where it is. The water flow disappears somewhere inside it so in the future it may be even bigger. The size may evenpete with Hokkaido. I said whatever came to mind. But I think that this ce is just too vast to call it a prefecture. In its entirety, I get the impression that the vegetation and water has increased. I am worried that more and more it feels like thends of Japan. There is no houses or paddy fields but its just the atmosphere. J-Just how unstable is this ce. Seriously this ce, is it safe to reside in it? And then, I lifted up my hands and breathe in. Because I recalled it. I woke up in the tent that the orcs had prepared for me. When I did that, a woman with ck hair was beside me, bowing while pressing three fingers on the floor. (TN: a REALLY formal way of presenting yourself. Mostly when you are greeting your fianc) In a horribly awkward silence, the girl lifts her head up. Thanks for the meal, master-sama. Thanks to you I have tasted the experience called full stomach for the first time since I was born? With tears surfacing, she said these words in great joy. I dont understand the situation at all. Wait for a second, stay there (Makoto) I ignored the girl that was saying something and one-sidedly said so, and for now went out of the tent. I was just nning to calm down but in that ce I was faced with even more disorder. Damn Asora, what is so fun in driving me to a corner when I am already in a confusing situation. If you are going to change the scenery I want you to at least tell me beforehand. But, I cant seem to find an escape to this situation. The time is alreadyte huh, it seemed like no one was close. I have no choice but to return to where that girl is. Lets return. Wee back The only person I can talk to is with this beautiful woman. There is no other choice so I decided to ask her a number of things. That girl was the spider. It was that full throttle perverted ck thing. It eats magic, no matter how much I cut it it regenerates, over that, I could only end in agony. To my surprise, she told an iprehensible thing as I have made a pact and deeply lowered her head. Pact. From the words I thought it was something that needed the approval of both parties but. In reality, it looks like it doesnt matter. It may be that there is something, but I dont understand at all. Maybe she took my thumb print while I was sleeping and that worked, I really doubt the rules of this world. Ah, I see. That goddess was the one who decided them. Then there is no remedy. With my intuition I began approving the words of the girl. I could feel that everything was beginning to connect. I understood. You cant cancel it and there is no cooling-off. It is an extremely unaffectionate system to the rted party. So, tying all that I have said, that I am right now in human form and restraining in front of you is because of the great favor you have given me. I have, for the first time, felt a sensation different from starvation. In all of my life that is toe I will offer you both my heart and body to serve under you (Spider) It must be her true feelings. I cant imagine the times when she was just a spider driven by her instincts but this was surely not a lie. Besides, if I make the conversation turn worse, I would have to face random encounters with this hungereddy. For who knows how many times. I dont want to do that again. I really dont want to. I have, for the first time, experienced facing a bulldozer. Thats why I nodded. It is the first rule of reality. Uooooo!! In this world there are too many forced events, and the development is way too fast! This is weird, I had confidence in my skill to walk smoothly in the world though. After all, it was only the self-confidence of a high school student, a frog in a well is what you could say. By the way, where is Shen? (Makoto) I could tell that this is my own tent. It must bete at night right now. I heard that the time of Asora is connected with the outside so there is no doubt. If its Shen she is outside on standby E, I was sure that there was no killing intent but. I check my surroundings. All of a sudden, there is. The one that is just outside the entrance is Shen without doubt. It is sote in the night and she is outside on standby huh. She may have some business with me but, I cant help but have a bad feeling about it. The times where she has brought me something that I would feel happy about are practically none. But. To have been here until now and waited until I woke up. I couldnt just leave her abandoned there. (TN: Really, I am pretty sure you said no one was around when you went out) Could you call her? (Makoto) Yes, danna-sama (TN: a really flirtatious way to call someone, its like calling you hubby) Bu!! (Makoto) Danna-sama?! What danna-sama?! Just a moment ago you were calling me master-sama were you not?! I dont like that one either though? A woman, that for some reason had a strangely transparent ck cloth that showed her figures body line, stood up without making a sound. Well~ she is refined isnt she? Wait no! No good, if I brought these two followers to a town. Conspicuous. It will be super ultra-conspicuous. With feelings anew I watch ane-sama and ck hair from the entrance. Bob haircut and the color is jet ck. Slightly lifted up long slit eyes. A white skin that could be mistaken for porcin, brilliant lips. Its a beautiful girl that could be thought of as Japanese. Well as usual, she is taller than me. But still, not as tall as Shen. I have been thinking this at the times of Shen and Ema as well but, why is it that the ones that approach me are not human? Now that I think about it, she greeted me bowing but I havent heard her name. Should I call her nameless? Or maybe number two? (TN: Oh god no, she will kill number one if you do that) Names that should fit both beautiful girls, not names that should go for unpleasant persons. A name, I have to think of a name. If I continue to call them like this, their disposition maye to light after all. Talking about disposition, if Shen decides to bring in an enemy to Asora and make me fight it again, I have to think of a suitable ce to do it so the residents in here dont get affected by it. If thats how things are, there is a need to talk with Shen about Asora. Also, the city creation has not taken proper form yet but we have to n for the future and think about the size of it as well. There is a lot to do. A mountain of it. And also the luggage I brought with me when I was transported here. It could be clearly said that it has had zero use. Why did I even bring books here? When I search in my memories, thanks to Shen the books I had in my room were all taken away anyways! I thought I had made a good choice but, it just makes me tear up. The diary and the pen are doing a great job though, but the need for it is as expected, low. Name, examination,nds, name, examination,nds... From where should I begin? The one I can take care of immediately is the name. Okay then, I will begin from this one. And while I am at that I will inspect the surroundings of Asora and look at this worlds actual constructions. And then the n of city creation. Well, beginning from the orcs vicinities, I should just leave a space between viges and it will be fine. Until the citys nning is properly established there is no need to rush. The hands of the orcs are also full with just trying to stabilize their own vige. Isnt that right? Shen is not doing anything excessive right? At any rate, if I leave everything to Shen I feel that she will actually try recreating Edo or Kyoto and that is really scary. Just like in the ancient times or in the medieval times of my world, she would work them like horses without consideration. A riot in Asora is seriously no joke. O~ master, you have woken up (Shen) Yeah, somehow. It seems that I have done a new pact but, what were you doing? (Makoto) Of course, I was helping with the pact. It is a lot better than being eaten right? Also, if we dont do a pact or kill it and just leave it alone, in the times toe, we wouldnt know when it would jump on us (Shen) Saying this, Shen points at the girl that was once a spider. Its true that I wouldnt want that. That is one of the reasons I epted this pact. Well, Shen is that... whatever grows, it goes. I have been blessed as a loyal retainer and am happy (Spider) Shen smiled like saying its not that much while the spider was like I am so happy-desu with her face colored. Neither of them notice a speck of my ill will. And, what is it that you need me for? That you are here at this hour must be because of some business right? (Makoto) Oh, thats right. Hey, its fine now (Shen) She faces towards the entrance and makes a beckoning gesture. The one that came in was the fuzzy haired guy. O~. This very short and stout body. Its a person that is shorten than me! And its face is normal! From what I think! Oo~ in this world there is someone that is the same normal as me. Now I remember, before the spider appeared, Shen was doing princess carry to someone like this. Dwarf? (Makoto) Shen, the spider girl and dwarf(?) change their facial expression at the same time. Thats right, you are really insightful-ja no (Shen) Shen came in as the representative and praised me. The dwarf-san seemed to be surprised that I knew of its race. The spider was nodding. Are dwarfs a rare race? And furthermore, its not a simple dwarf! Its an ancient race that has made sacred treasures and legendary tools, a dwarf that has the name of elder-yo (Shen) N? Does it mean its an impressive dwarf? Well, it should be rare. When I tried to think for a bit, the dwarf took a step forward and brought me back to reality. It is an honor to meet you. As you have said, I am a dwarf-de gozai masu. I am truly grateful that you have saved me (Dwarf) A, dont worry. My name is Misumi Makoto. Call me Makoto please. Um... (Makoto) I am sorry for my rudeness!!!! I am called Beren (Beren) Thanks for your courteousness. So, Beren-san. That I have saved you, if my memory serves right, it was Shen that saved you though (Makoto) Mu? Thats not it. The moment he was about to be eaten I just brought him to Asora though (Shen) Shen, that was silent and just listening, had interrupted. No well, it is normal to think you have saved him with that. Yes. Shen-sama brought me here to hide from that giant spider and... (Beren) He cuts off for a moment. Beren looks at the girl and makes aplicated expression. He was attacked by her so its no surprise. In a space of it I could feel the eyes of him seeing her as if finding fault. That it was only for a second is as expected from his thick facial expression. Even though it was a person who tried to eat him not too long ago. And that giant spider, you have taken care of it. I have heard that its curse has been lifted and it has turned into that girl over there (Beren) Moshimoshi? (TL: Hello?) It was just a spider that was starving right? Why did it be a fairy tale like that Shen? I talk to her with my eyes. Well, master-yo. With this it would be resolved swiftly wont it? And it seems we will be able to make these dwarfs ourrades. No, you see. You only want to make a katana right? They were almost going to be eaten so they should not have any objections-yo. This is just fine. The eye exchange ends. Ku... What a wicked woman. I feel a bit of pity for this dwarf. When I look at Beren-san, he seemed to have noticed my gaze and continued his talk. That spider has, since ancient times, devoured everything and then disappears. It was an entity that could be called Cmity. In the past it past devoured works from us and the orcs (Beren) So you even eat metal. Everything is fine with you huh! When I look at the girl that was once a spider, the thin waist Japanese beauty turns bashful. So its true. But it really might be better to just leave the story as it is. As the dwarfs are going to be staying here, it would be best that they think the spider has turned a new flower. Well, its fine. He seems to still want to continue to talk. Lets hear him out. And so, I have a favor to ask of Makoto-sama, who possesses such a domain (Beren) What is it? Another event g? I want to seriously head to the town though. What could it be? (Makoto) We live in the wastnd and we produce tools for others. That we live in such a dangerous ce is for the sake of protecting our creations from usurpers such as the ck spider. But, that ce is just way too barren (Beren) That its safe there, it is safe. That ce is hard to locate and the ones that try to infiltrate the ce are few. Thats why there are few who would try to steal from them. And it also seems that Shen didnt even know that the dwarfs had a stronghold there. Taking off the fact that its a barrennd, that ce is safe. You are right. The treasures may be safe but the food and materials seem to be scarce (Makoto) Yes. And so, the request I am talking about is... (Beren) I stay silent. Well, with how the conversation has moved I already know where he is trying to lead it to though. Will you please ept us here? (Beren) Yeah. Compared to the wastnd, this ce is safe and has materials too. Furthermore hereafter, with the migration of other races, the knowledge and goods should increase. And the ones supervising this world, Shen and the spider that was once a threat. Also, me. There is no need to say it. Shen is super happy that it wasnt only one person, she gets to migrate their whole race. It is good that Beren-san doesnt see it. I have never seen such a happy face on her. A girl that has a figure of a Japanese and a calm bearing, slightly licked her lips with her tongue. She also looked as if it was delicious, I mean, she looked happy as well. I have to tell her that she cant eat the products. It is fine (Makoto) Immediate response?! (Beren) Well, we do havend so. If you are able to coexist with the orcs then you are free to do whatever (Makoto) T-That is, of course (Beren) Its a face like saying is it fine with just that? But well, if its just living here, I have no big issues with it. Also, to cooperate with the construction of the city. Supply us with tools. And, in the future we will also be requestingnd rent. By the way, I will have you guys acknowledge that the lord of this ce is master (Shen) Shen begins to give out additional requirements one after the other. This fellow actually had all of the conditions prepared beforehand. A city huh? The tools andnd rent is a matter of course. I dont mind (Beren) It seems that this Asora looks reallyfortable to live in for him. I had the image that dwarfs were pretty stubborn people but Beren that is right in front of me seems to be an understanding person. He continuously epts all of the conditions Shen is putting out. Thats right-ja. We are nning on creating a city in the future. Of course, I dont mind it if you guys want to bring in your vige over here (Shen) That... sounds pretty interesting. On the other side of the mist there is a bountifulnd and a city huh. Truly interesting! (Beren) Beren-san seems to be all into the city creation n. That Shen is lucky. For the three of you, its of course, a weapon. I was also thinking of providing you guys armor (Beren) (TN: Not clear of what he says here. ˤϤ?ߤ򹩤Ƥ˼äƤޤ) To the spider as well? She must have been a real threat for them. This fellow. No. It is true that she was scary. To have been said delicious by someone that I tried to kill is a first for me. In a sense, it must have been scary that the dwarfs brethren also got their creations devoured without any say to it. And moreover, it was because she was hungry. It is a lot scarier than any simple and extremely poor evil. Fumu, then, it is okay to bring your brethren here. I will make you a path (Shen) Yes, then without any dy. I think I will be able to return in one or two days but, will you please wait for me? (Beren) Its okay, when you finish collecting everything necessary, tell me. When I receive your call I will transport the whole vige (Shen) Again with that. How grand. And its also the easiest way to moving. The packing could also be done to the minimum as well. Just by leaving it inside the house it can be transported huh. So is it that? If you use Asora as a ry you would be able to do something close to instant teleport? Fumu, in ces that we will be stopping often, lets confirm if Shen is able to create gates there. Then!! (Beren) Beren-san went flying out as if he was a bullet. Even so, as expected. I can talk with him normally (Makoto) I didnt feel awkward while I was talking with Beren-san. Maybe I just need tuning at the beginning? No, dwarfs are humanoids. It could be that on the other side he was able to understand humannguage? As expected of master-ja (Shen) Yeah, impressive-desu (Spider) It seems thats not it. No, to even be able to talk with a spider is an impressive thing itself. If you can call that talking though. It seemed like he could understand the words that this spider spoke as well. It is truly unbelievable (Shen) And that maryoku is so sweet. He is truly the ideal gentlemen-desu wa (Spider) Umu, I am not happy! A boyfriend that can be eaten. That kind of context is not going to be popr. Meal boy? I definitely dont want to be that. Now then, there is actually one thing I want to request master (Shen) Chapter 14: Debut. My headaches have reached level 2 Chapter 14: Debut. My headaches have reached level 2 Trantor: This chapter is a littlete, but let me be clear here guys. There is no schedule. There may be issues in RL that can slow my speed, this is no job after all. I will try to release 1 chapter a day though. This is just a heads up for everyone, not a rant?? Then, enjoy the chapter ^^/ The next morning after the name-giving night. When I left the tent I saw all the orcs reunited and the backs of my two followers who were standing there. What is it this early in the morning? Alright, you guys. Yesterday night I received my name from master. As I have told you, from now on you guys will make sure to call me Tomoe (Shen->Tomoe) I have been given a name as well. Call me Mio from now on (Spider->Mio) Wa... They began to cheer for I dont know what. What, is this such a big event? Did I mess up something again? Concerning master being the feudal lord of this ce. It is no good if you call him master like me (Tomoe) And I would also hate it if you called him master-sama or danna-sama. Of course, I wont forgive anyone who calls him by his name (Mio) No, its fine if you call me by my name you know? This will only make me itchy! Spare me from that! However, all of the orcs just nod in agreement every time. I, how big of a person am I? So! Both of them shouted. More like, this cheers and the cut of words, how skillful. This looks like it was already made to flow like this? Everyone! Yes, yes. What is it? Tono-sama, waka-sama, elder, choose whichever you want! Lets decide by majority vote-zo! (Tomoe) (TN: they dont trante well in English, you just need to know they are respectful ways to call someone) Y-Yes? Yeess?! What is up with that?! Like you know... What is up with that?! A...e... wai... (Makoto) I cant put it into words properly! More like, what is with that third choice? There is no decent one! Then, the ones who want Tono-sama! (Tomoe) Wa... There are quite a few?! Next, the ones who want Waka! (Tomoe) Wa...?! Its surpassing thest one?! Last one! The ones who want elder!! (Tomoe) Wa... I am not an old man yet! The two of the followers turn and face to the right. So thats how it is-de (Tomoe) So thats how it is-desu node (Mio) What is?! Please go with waka-sama (Tomoe) (TN: waka-sama = Young master) Are you stupid? Are you stupid?! Or maybe an idiot?! (Makoto) I decided it democratically-zo. You like it right? Democratically (Tomoe) I also hold one vote for waka-sama, after all, no matter where you see it you are waka-sama-desuwa (Mio) I cant ept this! From how the things flowed it was all nned beforehand! No,no, I am the master right? Why did it be like this? (Makoto) You asked us to decide for it after talking itst night so, we decided it with everyone (Tomoe) Why is it that there was a weird third choice?! (Makoto) That is the third choice we got after pping them upst night-desu! It is definitely not a weird one! (Tomoe) A-An all-nighter?! Tomoe-san what are you doing?! That means, the ones that are standing here have all been up the whole night to go along with this farce? That was definitely a third choice that Tomoe woulde up with. Uuh, I am sorry. The orcs and the pair who are watching me with eyes of expectation and waiting for my speech. Uuh. I have no problems with you guys calling me by my name though. Go ahead, Go ahead! is what their eyes press me with. To wake up to this. This is slightly bullying right? Its fine with waka-sama (Makoto) Great cheers of joy that made me want to plug my ears were sounding out. I didnt want her to brainwash everyone into making the third choice after all. - After that, every person I ran into, adult to child called me waka-sama, waka-sama. Earnestly. I didnt care anymore and continued my travelling. The moment I saw the town my tension increased. They told me to wait for a moment. Again?! Its already pulling on my nerves. Well, there is no helping it. Lets leave the arrival for tomorrow. I leniently gave up and decided to rest in Asora. Well, by tomorrow they should have finished with the migration procedures. When that happens, it is okay to just leave the guiding to the clone of Shen. For some reason. They told me the dwarfs would be greeting me the next day at noon, so I slept while watching them with a doubtful look. This turn of events, will not be bad right? - The next morning. It was splendidly bad. I had a headache. Yesterday there was only a group of orcs but. Today I can see the dwarfs at the left side. At the lead, Beren-san. It looked like there were close to 50. At the center there were what I think to be blue scaled lizardmen. At the lead, Tomoe-san. At this side there were more than a hundred of them. At the right there was something that had the lower-half of a spider and the upper part of a human. At the lead, Mio-san. On this side there were 5 counting Mio-san. What in the world is this?! There are more?! Eeeeeh?! Lets do it then. You told him that it would be at noon after all (Tomoe) Tomoe-san who praises Beren-san. No, no, if it concerns the dependents debut then in this chance I would like it if we can greet them along with everyone! After all, it would have a different impact! (Beren) ... Geez, you guys are really taciturn~ I will tell you this, if you disrespect waka-sama in any way I will eat you (Mio) !!! (*nod*nod) Un, chaos. I dont understand the situation at all. Dependents, is what Beren-san said. If you say dependents it has the feel of subordinates. Or maybe, children? However, the number of people are all over the ce. If that is all the dwarf vige then they are pretty few. A family is normally two or more, organized as a married couple or parent and child. If we think about having father, mother and child a number of 3 persons there would be 16 families. If there is a grandparents in that equation then it would be 10 families in total. Can you form a vige with that? Maybe my way of thinking about viges is just too big? It is possible, after all, this is a thinking that came from a peaceful Japan. And then there is the beautifully blue scaled lizardmen. Judging by their arrangements, I suppose its Tomoes family race. With a sword stabbed on the ground she had her hands on top of the handle and her chest up. Her shoulders and head slightly lowered. That appearance made me think of a knight. There doesnt seem to be a scabbard. I think it would be convenient if you had one. I am in the katana culture so when I see the unsheathed sword I feel its very dangerous. I really cant think that that Shen has such a proper family race like that. She must be the type that was blessed by her subordinates. Behind the Cmity Spider, Mio, there are 4 half human half spider. That is definitely not a number for a vige. So that makes them, her subordinates? In the fight they didnt appear though. Also, how to say it, it is hard to imagine them living in groups. More like, these fellows had more of a boss character feel. With their body upright, right hand on their chest and their heads lowered. And, probably taciturn. Their mouths havent opened once. In their eyes I could feel intelligence and some other color I didnt get. Right now they all had their heads lowered so I cant see it clearly though. You understand right? Listen well, that great person, waka-sama has saved me and also saved you guys from starvation. Devote your whole self to him, you children (Mio) They are children huh. Ha~ for them, just how much of a delicious meal am I? I see. Aside from intelligence the other interest they inquired about was so that is the origin of the delicacy? Talking about that kin, I think that in times of emergency they would appear and devour everything. Un, it seems that even after Mio shared that maryoku with the 4 of them, she has not lost her rationality. No, lets stop thinking about my maryoku for now. Mu, you guys (Makoto) Tomoe noticed me and the two of them faced me. When the two of them looked at me, they both straighten their posture. Ah, good morning everyone? (Makoto) Was it fine to say everyone? I felt a bit nervous. Good morning waka-sama!! Oh? I could understand the words of everyone here. Also, that they were able to return my greeting must mean that my words also got through. Bug, thank you for your useful power. Beren asked the permission of both of them and then stepped forward. The dwarfs that were on their knees stood up, took a step forward and saluted. As expected, they have intensity. Makoto-sama, please pardon me the impoliteness of using your name. The elder dwarfs that are here number 54, from today on we will be residing in thisnds. I look forward to working for you! (Beren) Yeah, I look forward too. I am Makoto. I dont mind if you guys call me by my name you know~? (Makoto) Then, I will get the vige chief and have him greet you as well!! (Beren) Yeah, I have no answer to that. It is okay to rx a bit you know. Beren-san is seriously stiff right now. Beren-san takes a few steps back and the other dwarfs also return to their spots. And then, a dwarf with a majestic moustache walked to the front. He looks at me with evaluating eyes but I dont feel its rude. Its a person that I feel stands atop others. He is clearly older than Beren-san. That Beren-san is a young one seemed to be true. To discern someone who you first met I dont know what to say to that but. To do diplomacy in this kind of ce is just... A bow. Seeing that I also bow. So there is also the culture of lowering ones head in this world. I am the one who leads the elder dwarfs, my name is Eldo. For us who have been living in hiding in this extremity of the world, to give us the chance to live in this bountifulnd I am truly thankful (Eldo) Ah, no problem. My name is Makoto. If there is anything troubling you or anything you want to ask dont hesitate to do so (Makoto) Thank you. Then is it okay to do so now? (Eldo) Yes? (Makoto) Waka-sama seems to be barely a hyuman race. But the followers you have made a pact with, the Illusion Ruler Supreme Dragon Shen-sama and the one feared to devour the whole the Cmity ck Spider. No matter how I see it, there is no way they are existences that a hyuman can rule over (Eldo) Well, yeah... (Makoto) Now that he says it, the two are also surprised. Maybe its because of my cheat disposition. Also, whats with the barely hyuman? I will ask you frankly. You have been given a mission from the goddess that governs this world, received her divine protection and sent out to this wastnds right? (Eldo) The eyes of chief-san began sparkling. But I have an objection to this! L-Like I would want to receive divine protection from that bug! It is true that because of her I was thrown into this wastnds but rather, I am having it harsh here! (Makoto) B-Bug? (Eldo) Yeah, that woman is sufficient to call her a bug! Go live your life in the corner of the world with the mamono so she says and then throws me into this wastnd!! (Makoto) Ah, just remembering it makes me angry! T-Then, there is no mission? You dont have an objective? (Eldo) Yeah, I have none! Not a single one! I am a victim here you know?! Well, she did make it so I was able to speak with mamonos and demonic beast so I am a bit grateful for that but... (Makoto) Myst words were getting lower. That you are able to speak with us is not a divine protection in itself? (Eldo) That is prehension. She told me that it would be filthy to give me divine protection! (Makoto) I really dont want to remember it. The chief dwarf seemed to be thinking something. T-Then, waka-sama is a hyuman that is not linked to any influential power right? (Eldo) Of course. Also, can you please stop it with the hyuman hyuman? It feels better to be called human (Makoto) Human huh. Its the name of the ancient residents. Some call them the forefathers of the hyuman (Eldo) Whatever. But I am a human. Well, because of circumstances I have reasonably powerful maryoku and physical power (Makoto) Tomoe said, there is no way a person that can punch a dragon can be reasonably powerful, and faced the other side. And Mio, that maryoku, and his flesh and blood are a supreme delicacy-de gozai masu! she said with a vigorous expression. I cant hear you, I cant hear anything at all. I am relieved. We are existences that disagree with the goddess. We dont hold hostility though. Also, we dont have any hyuman or demon race we can callrades (Eldo) That is. You guys are self-dependent huh~ (Makoto) But you are interesting. The idea of a mirage city. The ability to speak with us, and that over the top maryoku (Eldo) It would be interesting to follow you. Is what he said. Awawa. I am not that great of a person though (Makoto) Fufufu, then, I am sorry for this long talk. Later in time I will bring a product as a greeting (Eldo) The chief steps back. He must have taken it as humility. And, an over the top maryoku he says. Is maryoku something that can be seen? Then, it seems the next is me (Tomoe) Its Tomoe. As always, she seems to be in good humor. The blue scaled lizardmen all stand in formation. What a magnificent view. It makes me think that they are a trained army. Waka! The ones behind me are my kin, mist lizardmen-da. Water and wind, its a rare strong race that can control both of those elements. Their special trait, no matter how you see it, its their beautiful blue scales-da (Tomoe) Its the first time I learned that you had a kin (Makoto) Taken into ount the ones who venerate me by themselves, there are quite a lot you know? And taking also the ones that call me a God and boom. But these are the ones that are most closely rted to me, just what you would call a kin. The warriors here would be able to go against a lower-dragon (Tomoe) That is pretty impressive. Moreover, this presence, their specialty must be group battles. They are practically at the level of weapons (Makoto) It is unusual that you say it. Also, it is surprising that you are able to see through their quality. Well, from today on this 108 fellows will be migrating here. Together with them, please take care of us (Tomoe) Tomoe lightly lowers her head. Matching her, the lizardmen also expressed their thanks with movements that seemed to have been trained beforehand. Really, these guys are too good for Tomoe. If one of them is able to go against a lower-dragon then, the moment they work as a group. Depending on their application, they can be incredible. Even if they are called warriors, they give me more of a knight impression so they may not be able to move like a special corps but there is no doubt they are elite existences. Next one is Mio. Waka-sama, the ones behind me are my kin, Arke-de gozai masu. These guys were also the same as me, without being able to escape their starvation. But thanks to having received the energy of waka-sama they have returned to their senses so I brought them here (Mio) Arke. I dont know about them. As expected, the kin of Mio is a being I havent heard and has no rtion to my previous world. Eh, that is not the point. Energy? What does she mean by energy? She probably just gave her a bit of my maryoku but to call it energy, I dont like it. (TN: she calls it = sei, which can also mean semen) More like, how did she even share it? H-How did you share something that cant even be seen? (Makoto) I spoke in honorific. Asexpecteditbessomethingsticky? Well that is of course, like this-desu wa! (Mio) It was faster than Mio exining so she called one Arke that was close by and somewhere around its shoulder she pierced her hand in. Piercing. Hey!! (Makoto) Without thinking, my voice came out. ~~? But the pierced Arke seemed to be feeling good. E, Ew?! All of these guys are the same type?! So they have increased into mini-mio and puppy-mio?! A, my headache... From the pierced part that Mio is feeding the kin with, something was flowing from it. So this is what she said about sharing. How violent. Yeah~ I understand now, no, I have understood it. Its alright now Mio (Makoto) Yes. Thanks for your time (Mio) She pulls out her hand. Without even bleeding, the wound just closed. That mysterious method was also inherited. These guys are also plenty cheat. We, called, Arke. Name, dont have. Please, take care, of us It seems they are not that good at speaking. But they slowly and surely speak to me. They might be pretty diligent people. Also, I think they were living on their own and they had no one they could speak to in their surroundings. Thats why they must have had no need to speak. And Mio was also starving like them. No, she was. You were missing the from now on you know? Do you want to be eaten huh?! An?! (Mio) From what Yakuza group are you! Mio, its fine! They were able to speak well. In order, they should just slowly get used to the live in here (Makoto) When Mio slowly steps back, the Arke felt relieved and agreed with me. This team makes me worried about the future... I and the Arke can produce a special material inside our bodies. Also, we have knowledge of alchemy from ancient times-gozai masu. I hope it helps you in any way. Then, we may be an unworthy kin but please do take care of us from now on, waka-sama (Mio) cksmithing we have dwarfs, sewing Arke, in battles we have mist lizardmen, and for basic works we have the tenacious hignd orcs and we can also count on the lizardmen. Fumu, it looks like its taking proper shape. There is a shortage in the number of people though. And so, the introductions were all finished, and because we did this I was dyed in my visit to the town. Anyways, now I am able to go. After one hour or so of walking, there is the most anticipated hyuman town. Finally I can meet with human beings! Yeah, so then everyone, I look forward to working with you. If you want to hear any details ask my followers. Tomoe, Mio. Instruct Eldo-san please. The ce that you will live can be freely chosen but, make sure not to fight. I am going to be heading to town. Its close by so I will be going alone (Makoto) Isnt it dangerous to go alone? (Tomoe) Thats right, I will apany you (Mio) No, it should be alright. Compared to before, this is definitely safer. Also, all these people, if there is no one who will direct them it would not be controlled properly. Dont worry, if everything goes well I will stay there for one night and return tomorrow. Then (Makoto) Saying that, I leave the gates without even eating breakfast. Tomoe and Mio seemed to have consented to it. They are not following me so thats what I think. If a confusion in Asora urs I will just have to resolve itter! Right now I should go to the town. Its already been one week since I got here. Without meeting anyone. Moreover, almost dying twice. Its already time for me to meet human beings! Chapter 15: Peace and Town, things that move farther the closer I get Chapter 15: Peace and Town, things that move farther the closer I get Trantor: I have a headache. This chapter taught me that sentence restructuring can be a real pain. Anyways, you guys might be aware that I use human in certain parts of the story. Its because the character =person is a word that can refer to humans but in this story they are called hyumans. But the story also specifies the word hyumans when they say it so its a confusing matter for me. For now I am using human being whenever appears. Well, enjoy the chapter! ^^ - And, I arrived. A in gate. A town, no, its even hard to call it a vige. Its more of a camp. On my way I met a young girl that was probably a person from the town. She was incredibly beautiful. Her hair was a natural golden color that gently shined with the sun, flowing slowly with the wind. It was practically a painting. Even though it was such a harshnd, her skin was white like porcin. How amazing. She would be able to get in the top ranks of my high school archery club. By the way, my archery club was famous for having a lot of beautiful men and women. When I confirm her appearance she suddenly faced my way. What is this? If there is a g with this person I will be seriously expecting it you know? Even though I have superior eyesight here, that side was also watching me. I-Is this fate? That she was watching me was an understatement, she had her eyes wide open. But at that moment I hadnt noticed it. She was paralyzed by something that my body was emitting. But the girl didnt run away. Thats why I interpreted it in a hopeful way. Just like that, I got closer to her. I gave her a decisive and friendly Excuse me. Of course, with my best smile along with it. And the reaction of the girl, was to scream her lungs out and like shooting out in a rocket start she ran with all she had. It was a surprise that she even did a crouching start. Is this what you would call, aplete rejection? It hurts me a lot. She was surely running to the town so I followed her. I was only walking okay? Because it would be troubling if I stimte her more by running after her. And so, I was now in front of the gates. In front of me there were neatly lined up hyumans. There were also many others like Elf-looking people, Beast race and small guys too. The fellows with blue skin are probably the demon race. The ones I met before had more traits so I may be wrong. They were armed and showing me hostility. No matter how I think about it, I havent done anything that has aggravated the guards in the town? As always, in this world the flow of things are just so sudden and the developments are hard to go against. However, the other party are people that have reasoning. In my side I have not strength but the weapon called conversation. Um, I am truly sorry about scaring the young girl just now. My name is Misumi Makoto. I would like to enter this town (Makoto) ?? There is no response. More like, their hostility got even higher. It was only an introduction though?! !!!?!!??!!?! It seemed like they were having a heated discussion. I should just wait for a bit. It must take time to put in order all their opinions. After a while, their vigor calmed down. In exchange, they formed rows and the ones in the front prepared their weapons. E-Eh?! The middle and back row readied their bows and the ones who had staffs began chanting their arias. This is, bad?! W-Wait! I was just... (Makoto) ASDKJHFDS!!! !!!! You must be kidding me? I stood still. And clear my ears. There is still no attack, there is no attack and yet...! ASDKJGFAAJSM!! I try to lift both of my hands in surrender. But it seems like... They took it as an intent to attack. No good. The bows and magic were all released at once! I expand a slightly big protection [Sakai] in my surroundings. The various colored magic and arrows all struck that boundary and disappear. The ones that were running at me with their swords and spears saw that spectacle and with precaution, they stop. They are having a discussion again. But this is... There is no helping it. I feel that if I dont step out now I will be doing something that cant be reverted. Damn it! The moment I feel a bit of gratefulness for that Goddess, and this?! That da-mn bug!! Turning around, I run with all I had. That was of course, a speed that not even a horse could catch up with. I raise a cloud of dust as I went. Damn IIIIITTTT!!! That I cant even understand the words of human beings?! (Makoto) The vital part. The words that should have beenpletely fine. They couldnt understand it. Which way is tomorrow?! - ~ A castle somewhere ~ A heavy atmosphere could be felt from the audience in the throne room. In the room that was stylishly decorated from every side, the people were silent. A Low-spirit had told them about the waking of the Goddess and the summoning of heroes. They were now having a parliament for that. The one sat down on the throne was the demon lord. His expression was not pleasant at all. A wrinkle could be seen in between his eyebrows. (TN: there is no gender definer but I am using a he as gender neutral. No, I dont know either) You may have already heard it but... The demon lord opens his mouth. A voice that was filled with dignity and self-confidence. There was no doubt that he was an outstanding ruler. With just his words you could tell that. The goddess has woken up. It was a notice from a spirit so its impossible that its a lie Then, regarding the heroes... Yeah, they have been summoned The demon lord affirms the words of the four-armed general. A sigh leaked out from here and there. The Goddesss sudden sleep, the request of cooperation from the low-spirits. With both of these opportunities, the demon race had begun a war to increase their territory. The result was a crushing victory. They were originally driven into barrennds and were unable to earn any divine protection. This war was for the sake of gaining, even if a little bit, a wealthynd. But the result was that they destroyed the world power that had the most faith for the goddess, Elision andpletely suppressed more than half of their territory. Aplete victory from the fierce battle in the southern parts. They continued their charge at the west and east parts as if they were elephants crushing ants. As a result, the worlds map was changed greatly. Summing all the world, more than 10 regions were destroyed. Counting the wealthy domains, the demon race was able to obtain even the sea. They had expectations that they would be able to save the many starving people by obtaining the unfreezing harbor, and in reality they obtained marvelous results. But after they destroyed Elision, what follows on the south is the hyuman major power, the Kingdom of Limia and Gritonia Empire. The two hyuman regions that possess the most powerful military strength. These two regions stood out. And even if they were able to defeat Elision they were not able to subjugate itpletely. In terms of size, the hyumans were able to fight on equal footing with the Demon race. But that is just the mapped setting. They concentrated on the internal affairs of the extended territories, the demon race needed the time to stabilize themselves. Thats why the demon race stopped their march to extend territory. Restraining themselves, they poured their all unto internal affairs. This are the actual circumstances of the 10 years of peace that have continued on. It was not rock firm but it was a stable internal administration. The awakening of the Goddess and the descent of the heroes. Now, it is finally time tomence the war saying this, they began to move. It was the worst report they had heard. Leaving aside Gritonia and Limia who were being cautious of the front lines, in the wastnds at the west border, there were various races that were gathering to create a cooperative power. (TN: will be referring the ends of the world as borders of the world from now on) So, in exchange of having the easy to defend Gritonia do whatever they wanted to, they intended to do a blitz suppression on Aion and Roleru who were both at the south of Limia and Gritonia. The borders maneuvering was also going well. Especially, the spirits that had powers like me that were cooperating with the Demon race helped increase the attack power even more. The jurisdiction of the borders wastnd was under the fire and earth spirits. For that reason, the cooperation of the me low-spirits was an enticing situation for the races of the borders. In the wastnds, one race could go against an army. There were a lot of strong heartless races in there. It was a n that was entirely usible with this short-term union. Just because the Goddess has woken up doesnt mean that we will let everything we have gained until nowe to nothing The half-person half-snake said so with an expression that didnt hide its annoyance. If this n seeded it would have been possible to make a world where hyumans were ves and the demon race dominated. It was also their deepest wish as ones who were looked down upon. But that is just if they are able to subjugate both Limia and Gritonia. It was a n that relied on the present state of affairs. With a special happening like the appearance of a hero, it might be suicide to divide the forces and do simultaneous battles. (This is no good) If she was to sleep for at least one month more... well, it has already happened. This is what the demon lord was thinking. Furthermore there was another issue that interested him. It is not like everything was useless. The borders power can be used as an ambush troop against Limia after all. Anyways, there is another thing The demon lord cuts off what he was going to say. It was a pretty serious expression, he ced even more strength in the middle of his brows. There is no doubt that heroes have descended for Limia and Gritonia. I can feel their maryoku even when I am in this castle. Its likely that they still dont know how to conceal their power, and moreover, this power surpasses my own amount of maryoku What?! Thats not possible! Even though they have the body of a human being?! They are probably from different worlds. And they are quite exceptional ones. When they learn this worlds fighting style, it wille to a situation where they wille attacking us. There is no doubt that they have obtained substantial amounts of divine protection from the Goddess It must be because he was confident in his ability to use maryoku, even when they had an amount of maryoku that surpassed his, there was no despair in his words. I will reorganize the troops in the front lines. With this I will be leaving With that said, the silent 4-armed giant began moving. The lord didnt seem to find fault in his actions. The front lines for Limia were left in his direct control by the lord himself after all. How reliable. But we know the whereabouts of those two and we are able to feel how much power they have so we are still fine. The threats have increased so we have to think about this. That is all That was the only thing he said regarding the appearance of heroes. They were words that cut off the anxiety and encouraged everyone. The general and officials that were present were all looking at the lord in admiration. The problem is... The demon lord continues. There is another one that appeared and has enormous maryoku A third hero you say?! No, there are 2 heroes. The ones with substantial divine protections appeared in Limia and Gritonia, there is no discrepancy in that. But... The lord that rarely stammers in his words was now looking perplexed. The vassals wait for his words with puzzled expressions. I feel like there is another one in the borders of the world He could feel the fragment of maryoku. But there should be no way for him to feel the maryoku when the distance was from the castle that was in the north of the continent to the wastnds that were located in the borders of the world. But he felt it. What was it? Even the demon lord had no answer to that. Thats why he was perplexed. No matter the circumstances, I shouldnt be able to feel the maryoku of someone in the wastnds at the border of the world. Thats why, its not certain but, I think that there is another one. An otherworldler that is not a hero What kind of mission he received or his rtion with the goddess... It would be a lot easier to make countermeasures if he knew he was a hero. If this is a n that the Goddess has made, then it was praiseworthy. The demon lord was grieving. Of course, its a matter that has lower importance than the heroes, but order the ones that are on a mission in the borders to investigate this fellow The general that was in charge of the tactics faithfully nods. The dealings were entrusted to the undercover ops. There was a need to know how this mysterious threat would affect the ns from now on. (Hm, but if there exists such a monster that can make me feel its power from the borders of the world and he is to stand by my side. At that time, not only the heroes, we may even be able to reach the throat of the Goddess) The demon lord, while arranging other matters at hand, was thinking about the mysterious existence in the wastnds that interested him. There were two heroes on the hyumans side and there was even the Goddess as well. Then it should be fine for us to have an existence that can overturn this is what he thought. Misumi Makoto had attracted the attention of the Centre of this worlds disturbances, the demon lord. It seems like his distresses after escaping from the people he was looking forward to meet, were not going to end anytime soon. Chapter 16: It’s written as ‘make over’ and read as ‘quagmire’ Chapter 16: Its written as make over and read as quagmire Trantor: Really, this chapter is weirdly written. The author jumps to other topics in very abrupt manners. In the future chapters I can really see that he has increased his writing ability. The POV chapters are actually chapters he wrote 1 year after. Those are a LOT longer but a lot less confusing for me to trante. Anyways, enjoy! ^^ Now I am troubled. My words dont get through. I havent had any difficulties until now speaking in Japanese. It was okay with the orcs, dwarfs and spiders after all. Its also because of Tomoe and Mio. After they made a pact with me they both turned human shaped so I thought my words would work you know? No, thats not it. In the first ce, instead of agreeing that I can talk with Mamono, it was more out of my expectations that I couldnt talk with human beings. Yes, not possible. I had a really bad presentiment, but I had Tomoe and the others that could talk themonnguage and had them converse. I didnt understand. I was in hurt that they could speak. Specially Mio, why is she able to speak? Is she a genius? It reminds me of the first time a foreigner tried to talk with me. By the way, I am able to speak a bit of English. The moment a specialized word is used I am out though. But still, it waspletely no good, thenguage test. And so, an experiment. I had a number of representatives from every resident that lived here assemble, and tried having a casual talk with them. When I did that the only one who could understand everything and speak with everyone was me! The other races could only understand me and the ones who had connection with me, Tomoe and Mio. But aside from them, the other ones words were vaguely understood or maybe they didnt even understand them. The ones who excelled were the orcs. Aside from themselves, they could somehowmunicate with every other race. They could be great assets in the future management of this city. Anyways. I had to urgently learn themonnguage and at the very least be at the level where I can read it. That Tomoe and Mio could speak themonnguage was a real help. Damn it... I will show you I can certainly learn it!! ... .. . C That I would certainly learn it huh. There was a time when I believed that. Eh? That it hasnt been that long since I said it? I was studying in my state ofplete concentration and you know, it was on the level that I felt could leap into space and time. Well, I admit that I exaggerated a bit. You see, how does the pronunciation of themonnguage work? I may be able to understand it. I learn the sound of the words I dont know and I record it inside my brain and while ying it I look for its meaning. Yeah, its far from the ideal method. Thats because no matter how many times I hear it I always get estacin, estacin you know?! It doesnt be station! (TN: in original he says it in English and then in Japanese. He must be referring to the fact that the words still sound foreign) No, not even that. The basic yes sounds like only groans to me. Maybe its like in Chinese where there are many pronunciations for the same word. Its fatal that I cant even do a proper greeting. Frankly, I had the optimistic thinking that I would be able to learn the words Hi or Nice to meet you without any difficulty. Like xie xie or obrigado or merci. This is bad. I feel that this is seriously bad. Will I even be able to perceive the subtle emotions of the other party at this rate? I feel like its impossible. And the fatal part is still the pronunciation. Super dificil. This is devastating. No matter how many times Tomoe and Mio taught me, I only tilted my head. And its so bad that even I agree with it. I am faithfully trying to repeat the words that the two of them are telling me but the words that I use are suddenly totally different. Even if you tell me to change that A Just how in the world am I going to change an A? This is just... no good. This was the conclusion I came to after trying my best for 1 month. Its surprising right? I gave it my all for 1 month you know? Of course, I will not be stopping my learning but. I judged that it was wiser to just give up on talking myself. And also moving solo. I dont even know if I will be able to establish a mutual understanding so its better if I refrain from doing it. If its justmunication then I am able to construct the word inside my head and then send out magic to talk while drawing. I can do that kind of menacing physicalbor. (TN: I am sure he has a diary and pencil with him so I dont think he needs to do that. Maybe I am not getting the whole meaning. ߥ˥`ʤ^˘BʽߥӴǕ„ȡꡢħgǴ褤੤Ȥ{λĘIǥꥢǤƤ롣) Basically, I canmunicate by writing. The understanding of the other partys feelings can be done by Tomoe or Mio. Hm? I am fine with writing the word Yes you know? Because it has no rtion with the sound and I am truly just writing a foreign word. It was literally a hopeless problem but, with 1 month of hard work I was able to learn how to write at least. The pronunciation... I cant do the pronunciation! Hu... however, there were a pile of problems aside from that. From where I should begin fixing for it to go well, I cant find a clue for that. In the first ce, why did the first viger have to run? Did I arrive to a military training? There was a reason. It wasnt just because the words didnt get through, as one would expect. The moment she ran away from me I was honestly suspecting it but... Maybe she was in a pressing situation and was in a state of alertness or she mistook me for someone else. It wasnt any of those two. From what I surveyed, that side was in a normal state of awareness and there wasnt any person thatmitted atrocities that looked like me, she also didnt have any valuables on her. It was the spectacle of a normal day in her life. I dont want to believe it... I dont want to admit it but... the reason, was myself. It looks like I was discharging an incredible amount of maryoku while I was walking. And it was an overwhelming amount that even normal people would be able to recognize as well. To be more concrete, it felt like everything in several tens of meters around me looked distorted. Everyone in Asora was obviously aware of this but they came to a mutual understanding. Since I had a ve dragon that was able to carry a dimension and moreover my appearance was that of a hyuman. The people themselves seemed to not mind my maryoku leaking. So, they thought that it was unnecessary for them to tell me. ... Please, do mind it and then, please, tell me. Lately, the orcs have been social and mingling around with their surroundings. When I approach the hignd orc Ema-san, she told me that the moment she met me she didnt feel any maryoku. Maybe it was being enclosed inside of me? I realized that from the time I learned magic in the body purifying cave, my maryoku had begun leaking out or more like, the lid had been opened and was overflowing. And then, the time I returned to the cave with Tomoe, the time I led her to the orc vige and stayed there, the time when I was attacked by the ck spider, the time when the dwarfs gathered, and in this 1 month. It looks like my maryoku has been increasingly growing and in a state of continuous discharge. Please, tell me. Give me a single word about my maryoku leaking out. Because I am still a newbie *tear*. I might as well just have learned it by copsing from all this discharging. Its like a spring that continuously grows to arge river is what my two followers impressions were. (TN: not sure of this idiom. ޤǴӤԴȤʤȪ礯) Cheers for the quality of my ves. Someday I want to get a maid that goes all lovey-dovey for her master. It would be nice to have one withmon sense that can point out basic things like my maryoku. And when that happens I may be able to put a proper distance with these two. But even if I said so, I felt like I would just go well, isnt that nice?. Thats why, I respect myself for being able to say this. In reality, how did the people there see me? (Makoto) Is what I said. I am the best. Lets see... well, if you are to say it in a word it would be... (Tomoe) Yes, I rely on you to exin it in an easy toprehend way (Makoto) After pondering for a bit, Tomoe came out with a metaphor. It would be like a lot of demon lords suddenly appearing at the same time? (Tomoe) ?? (Makoto) What is she saying? My thought process froze. I see. Iprehend now. Leaving aside the part of demon lord. If a rivaling race like a demon race suddenlyes out without even trying to hide its presence. Moreover tries to get closer to you and even follows you after you run. It would truly be a horror like experience. The town must have been the same. In the area that they were on the lookout, something that is discharging a monstrous amount of maryoku was heading there in a speed that was out ofmon sense. The gate that was designated forbat, the running citizen and the smiling me. And it seemed like my presence was fiendish. Yes, that behavior was probably the proper action to take. Su~Ha~ Arge deep breath. What should I do?! I totally failed in my public park debut! Moreover, they perfectly saw my face! ... Maybe I should really just make a kingdom of mamono? If I could just leave it at that. I want to walk the traces of my parents I even decided on such an objective not that long ago. But I wont falter! Heh! Something like this, I will ovee it. Dont underestimate the Misumi household! My maryoku is leaking? No problem. I have been given a finger ring from the dwarfs that absorbs the maryoku andpresses it! By the way, if anyone other than me puts it on he/she will have their maryoku sucked to death and so has be a cursed bracelet! There was no way for me other than this to hide my maryoku. I can suppress it myself but it seems that if I suppress the maryoku that is leaking out the whole time in the end, I will release a high reaction. Thats why this finger ring will umte the maryoku and change its attribute. It has a function to perfectly change the way people see my maryoku. By the way, the ring changes from white to red. Its not like I asked for it to be like this, the raw materials had to have this dying properties or it would be impossible to make. That it would be blood red was not in my expectations! I named it Draupnir! I feel like the real one was a bracelet but I decided not to mind it. (TN: No, I am not a connoisseur of Myth but wiki tells me its a ring) That they heard my voice? From the start I cant even pronounce so I wont speak! That they saw my face? Such a thing if I just put on a mask, see? No problem! Dont underestimate the all-purpose cksmiths! Its a stylish mask that hides the upper half of my face! I even changed my clothes. In any case I cant move properly by myself so I will have to bring Mio and Tomoe. With this they will never be able to connect me with the threat ofst time! Because you know, its a mask! Its the worldsmon sense that when you put one on, no one will be able to recognize you! (TN: Im looking at you Tuxedo Mask) ... There are two girls at both of my sides. Its quite the entric appearance. I myself am wearing a mask and a seemingly cursed finger ring. Did I, ovee it? More like, I feel like I have lost? You are right, this decision, I have lost. But you know. I have already done it. That I will be doing a recovery from now on, I just, dont know what I should do. Wu~u, it shouldnt havee to this. (TN: Picture him in stylish clothes and a mask. Chuunibyou to the max. Now you know why he is sad) This is what I thought. If I were to register in an adventurers guild (though I dont know if there is one) and disy some superhuman ys then travel to various countries and enjoy a bit of romance. Save a princess in a moment of trouble and in the middle of travelling together a novel romance fantasy happens or something like that. From now on there will be none. Yeah, even I understand that. I was made to understand. Even if that did happen, in my case it would make me look like an inhuman target. I totally reject it. When I asked Tomoe to apany me, she responded immediately with an OK, and the next speech was. If we are talking about three persons then its obviously Koumon-sama! Waka is the retired and I will be Kaku-san! Mio can be Suke-san or Hachibe! (Tomoe) (TN: Koumon sama setting is that a very high official go incognito in the country, along with two or three bodyguards. When they meet a miscreant/corrupted official, one will whip out a badge say Behold the one before you is Koumon sama etc... It is kinda like the english king Richard Lionheart go incognito, but much much more shier. Its a very famous and popr setting. Credits to: Nyugen Gia Thai) Is the nonsense she said afterwards. If we talk about Mio. To walk around eating all specialty products, ah~ how sweet. Of course, the main will be waka-sama, and the desert could be an historic ruin? (Mio) Leaving aside the specialty products, me and historic ruins are not food. Will this glutton not eat the people and the inorganic products? More like, am I the main dish for my own ve? Uaa, what a turn down! Incidentally why is it that you are trying to make this sword and magic world into a tragic history drama? Its even more of a turn down! Hey, Tomoe, if its a famous one wouldnt it be Mito no go Rokou? (TN: ˮΤϹ) (Makoto) For this worlds nature, no matter how you see it, its a fantasy from the Middle Age Eupope! Mu, certainly, I havent taken into ount the sub-characters. Fumu, then a different one, it would be hard to make a setting while we are travelling after all (Tomoe) (TN: It seems they are having a discussion about the setting for their made up characters) No, the setting is hard to make? What are you even...? I am telling you to stop the whole history dramas in itself. No you know, why are you even bringing history dramas on our setting? (Makoto) What a strange thing to say. I have finally gotten my katana forged so, isnt it obvious that I want to swing it around? (Tomoe) Its all just your desires. Go and be a Japanese jack the ripper or something, by yourself. Then, you said something about Koumon-sama but... (Makoto) Yes? (Tomoe) I am not the previous vice shogun you know? If I dont have political influence I cant be Koumon-sama (Makoto) Yeah, for that point there is no problem. If we just change thest scene for the eight generation shogun then, see? (Tomoe) What do you mean by see? If I do that I would just be a ruffian? If there is no medicine case then there would be no Mallow family crest. I am no previous vice-shogun nor a present time shogun-sama you know? Ah~ no good. I have to be more level-headed. Tomoe was saying things like When I take out this sword a scattering ice de appears! Ei, dont get close! If you approach I will slice you! and swings around her sword. She is all hyped. But you know, those are from a different story. Not a single word coincides with the aforementioned~ And Mio was, As expected, from now on its quality over quantity. Waka-samas blood, maryoku and also... ufufufufufu (Mio) This side is probably eating me. My headache. I dont want to think about the meaning of that ufufufu. She asionally, no, frequently mors about nursing or something of the sort but I hope it wont be like the coption of mantis. A life-risking nursing is not a nursing. In the first ce the word nursing is supposed to be an expression of servicing. So I will be travelling while apanied by these two huh. I feel like I am carrying a handicap that is even worse thannguage. Do your best, me. Dont lose, there is surely a bright future somewhere out there. What is it? I feel like my surroundings have be silent. Yeah, I see. So in the end we are going with Koumon-sama. Geez, I dont care anymore. Seriously. Its not something that cant be changed?! I, who had asked the dwarfs to make Draupnir, had the whole colony of Asora reunited and gave instructions to every representative on the current situation. With this I can go out travelling. The result of the setting consultation was that I am the son of a wealthy merchant that is travelling around ces for my training. I have been afflicted by a disease and am unable to speak. Moreover, I have a cursed mask and finger ring on me and all sorts of miseries. That kind of messed up setting. Just how much of a misfortune parade am I? I wanted to ask about that all sorts of miseries Compared to a history drama, this one beats it with its childish and unmotivated setting. Both of them are supposed to be apanying me as bodyguards and followers. The especially rare product that we handle is the Uri. This especially rare product is a creation from the people that live in Asora. In a sense this ismerce. Certainly, the things that can be obtained here are rare. This could be our ie source for the mirage city in the future. Tomoe and Mio are not total idiots. Its just that their sense of value is remarkably different from other people. Ah, that also makes them a problem. Yeah, they are stupid. And so. I, who is called waka-sama, have now begun my journey to peddle around the world with my own legs. Wait, I dont even know the money system in this world yet! The one walking there! Please stop my two (supposed to be) ves! Trantor: Its finally the time for him to go to a hyuman settlement! (I hope) POV : Meeting with the demi-human, Beren POV Chapter: Meeting with the demi-human, Beren Impossible. For such a thing toe to this ce! I was running. At times I would look back, at the dark menace that was mowing down trees as it closes onto me. Its not like there is someone who would help me ahead. The only chance for me is that this bastard gives up on chasing me. No matter what, I cant bring that thing to the vige. Thats why I cant run at the direction of the vige. If I did that, that thing would joyfully devour all of my friends. ck Cmity Spider That what that thing is. I dont know if it has a name as an individual. There are rumors that deep in the forest there is a strong monster called Arke that lives in it. Its upper body is human while its lower is a spiders, they say its a grotesque looking parent but its not a sure thing. What I know is that, it has existed since long, it suddenly appears and that it is scarily hungry to its utmost limits. The name Cmity really fits it. Not only us. In this entire world there is no one who it wouldnt detest. Living things as well as objects. Anyways, it will eat anything. We cantmunicate so there is no way to negotiate. If we could gravely injure it we could defeat it, but sadly we dont have that sort of war potential. Why did this thing appear when I was alone?! I only curse my bad luck. When we got out of the forest that was filled with obstructions, the distance between that thing and me reduced in a breath. It seems my time hase. I really dont think I can outrun it, and I cant feel that thing will give up. Giving up on running, I straighten my back and wield the giant axe that I was carrying. I turned around my back that was facing the spider. My chances of winning are practically none. Anyways, even when I took out my weapon to face it, this spider showed no signs of stopping. Damn it! Dont underestimate me! I divert therge body of the rushing spider by swinging my axe sideways. Even if I went to the forest with an axe, it didnt mean that I am a lumberjack. The handle was long,rge and double edged, an axe that shined a marvelous red. Its one of my masterpieces. I thought it was good enough to inscribe it but whenparing it to the true great ones its still notparable. I cant approve that. When I get out of this I will do closed training from the very start. The spider retreated slightly from my attack. But soon after its fast legs came at me. It may be a monotone attack but the attacks were many. Moreover what I had in my hands was a two handed dual headed axe. Even if I go in the defensive, it was clear it wasnt apt. You bastard, this... will it always be your turn damn it In the joints of the legs I can see a multiple textures that didnt seem hard. I can see it but, the important attack wont reach. Even when I shift to offensive I get repelled by the hard shell and I am unable to do proper damage at all. Not only as a craftsman. I should have practiced the way to use the weapon a little. No, I was not mistaken. If I cant even make proper weapons and I begin worrying about how to use them, no matter how much time I had, I would never be the best! Not to slice nor to mow down. I positioned my axe like ance, I point it at the spider. Take this!! I shout the moment I active it. From the tip of the axe, mes began to swirl and soon it covered the whole body of the spider. Yes, its settled!! This time for sure I will hit at the aimed spot and... W-What? A scene I couldnt believe. Inside the swirling mes. The spider was eating it. Making its mouth bigger, to the point of amazement it clearly split open. The mes of the axe that were still being produced, it ate it like if it were drinking water. The mes were already not permeating its body. It was only gathering at its mouth now. Is this thing really a living being? Not minding that my ns were crushed, I thought about such a stupid thing while being dumbfounded. Without even noticing that it was already in front of me. A high pitched sound resounded through my ears. A dull andrge impact shook both of my hands. The spider that was closing its mouth full of vigor. The distance between it and me was super close. That thing was chewing on something. I soon discovered the reason of the impact I received and the reverberating sound. What was on the top of the handle I had in my hands... disappeared. It was eaten. That spider ate my axe. The sound of metal being crushed felt disturbingly loud in my ears. The inside of my head went nk. No good. This thing is no good. My spirit to resist was broken to the root. I felt the energy in my legs drain. UoAAAaaaaa!!! I push the waist that felt like it would fall out with my yell. This is not for the sake of fighting. Throwing the axe that had only its handle left, I ran at full speed. Its not an opponent I can win. On the contrary, I will without doubt be devoured. Now that I think of it, its the conclusion I imagined. Seeing my weapon get eaten in front of my eyes, I was pushed to run by my fear. In this moments, reason will not help in anything. I already knew what would happen when I turned my back to escape. Even when I knew all that I still chose to run. In terms of time it may be only a few seconds but the moment I felt shivers run down my body, I was flung forwards by a strong impact from the back. However, what I can do, what I should do will not change. If my legs can move I run. Even if for only a bit I will escape from that. I didnt feel like fighting that thing again. Flung away and falling many number of times, my consciousness was beginning to grow hazy. If I stop moving I will die. To think that so much strength was sleeping inside of me. This realization made me try even harder. But the end came. I couldnt move properly now and the spider came rushing at me, showing me its sharp teeth. No good, this is scary. I am already a well-aged old man but I resigned to look at it. Closing my eyes I waited for my end. ... But suddenly, my body felt light. Even so I still stayed there with my eyes closed. I couldnt move after all, I had no choice. My whole life has ended. There was no way to be saved. ... But I couldnt feel the presence of the spider closing in. Whats happening? Slightly opening my eyes I see that someone is carrying me. Was there a shadow of a person? Well I didnt have the time to check my surroundings. Could it be someone saw and saved me? Can such a convenient happening ur? If I did this with a youngdy it would be fine but to do this with a bearded old man like you just makes it feel gross Uh? Opening my eyes properly, I check out the person that is carrying my body. Its a young woman. A hyuman? She had a slim body and was dressed in a strange outfit. A blue haired woman. Though she clearly despised me. She looked at me with cold eyes that seemed to scorn me. The reason was probably because I had my eyes closed and was simply waiting for whatever it was toe. She said so a moment ago. Hearing that it was noisy outside I checked it out but to think I would meet with such a thing. ck Cmity Spider huh (Woman) Y-You are? (Old man) You? Watch out how you talk to me. Fumu, but a spider huh. For Misumi-samas training it might be the perfect opponent. That kind of grotesque and simple is just right to build resistance to (Woman) What is it? She was talking about something I dont understand. But now, what happened to the spider? Somehow moving my neck I tilt my head. From just that my body stung. The spider was in a somewhat faraway ce from where I am and it was struggling violently, trapped by what seemed to be a hazy something. Is that something she did? Did you save me? (Old man) It seems you are a person that doesnt know etiquette. I can just throw you away you know? Wait, are you... a dwarf? (Woman) Does she know about us? At any rate, is she telling me to mind my words in the state my body is in? Well it is true she saved me, in this situation I should do just that. How tiresome. I am named Beren. An elder dwarf (Beren) Hoo! As I thought, a dwarf! Fumufumu. Fine. You have good luck. I shall save you (Woman) In that thin body, where is she getting all that strength? A woman with a haughty attitude was easily carrying me. In a princess carry. It hurts! (Beren) Fuu, its not a fatal injury. Try to endure a bit. I will heal itter (Woman) It would help me a lot (Beren) Its fine fine. Its a reward for bringing an interesting thing. Fufu, spider huh. Hey, if you want toe thene. My master will take you on (Woman) That woman dered so to the struggling spider. While carrying me, we entered a hazy something that seemed to be created by her. This hazy feeling that entered my nose. Is this mist? Anyways, I am probably saved. From that totally hopeless situation. It looks like you are all fine now (Woman) Thanks to you I have escaped with my life. Once again, my name is Beren. I live in the volcano belt that is somewhat far away from where you saved me. I am an elder dwarf (Beren) I am Shen. I still havent received a name yet though. You have already seen him, I am Misumi-samas attendant (Woman) Makoto-sama? So thats how it is. He overwhelmed that spider Its not like I remember everything. I lost consciousness in the middle of it. What I remember is that while I was being carried by the woman that called herself Shen, that boy was fighting the ck spider. The spider that I couldnt even lift a finger to, that boy fought well against with just a dagger. Cutting away its leg, no matter how many times it regenerated he continued without minding. At the middle of it he used magic and brought it to an advantageous position. That fire arrow must be his specialty. Until that point I was still conscious but if right now I am being receiving treatment, it must mean that he was able to defeat the spider and send it home. I see, so his name is Makoto. Not only does he have the strength to fight against the ck spider alone. Shen even uses Csama to refer to him. I should be calling him Makoto-sama as well. I better add a Csama on Shen as well. Umu. It was a bit unexpected for me, but in general it was resolved without problems (Shen) You were able to scare away the spider right? Thats great (Beren) Scare away is... a bit different. Its more proper to say we crushed it and made it submit (Shen) Wa? (Beren) Crushed? Submit? Misumi-sama left that spiderpletely beat up (Shen) Beat up? (Beren) When I thought it would begin running and was about to chase it, that spider, I dont know it was thinking but it began to snuggle on Misumi-sama (Shen) Snuggle?! (Beren) Then, when I thought it went crazy from hunger, before I knew it, its stomach waspletely filled (Shen) Stomach filled?! (Beren) Releasing a long time curse it became person ?????? Whatisshesaying? Geez, even though its only been a while since he made a contract with me. For even a pervert like that to be attracted to him. What a troublesome person is Misumi-sama (Shen) No No. Thatisnotthepointright? Y-You said it became a person. To be attracted? Um, could you please exin it in a more easy to understand way? (Beren) Without enduring it I ask for an exnation. Its because I have already given up on thinking of it with my head so I have no choice. Its just like how I told you. That spider was released from its hunger and became a person. And then it is, from the bottom of its heart, attracted to Misumi-sama. Therefore, the ck Cmity Spider will not appear anywhere in the world anymore (Shen) There is no spider anymore. That thing that could be counted as a cmity in the world. That thing has be attached to Makoto-sama?! Wait, wait (Beren) Now, you seem to be able to move already so lets go greet Misumi-sama. Hey,e (Shen) Wawawawawawait! (Beren) What is it? So noisy (Shen) Wait a moment please! Its the ck Cmity Spider you know?! Even if you defeated it, to exterminate it was impossible. Leaving aside its strength, it is the most wicked cmity you know?! It is impossible, too impossible! (Beren) If you cant believe it, you can just see the girl that was once a spider, beside Misumi-sama. Lets go (Shen) Nonononono! Before that, I dont know anything about you guys. I wish you could exin it to me a bit more before meeting Makoto-sama. Anyways, where am I? It must be some kind of teleportation but I havent heard there was such plentiful green ce in the vicinity! (Beren) [TN: Omg Beren shut the F* up already] Anyway I continued to ramble. Its because I didnt understand what is happening at all. It could be possible that even if I was exined, I wouldnt be able to understand it. But, this kind of situation and then suddenly that boy. I know that it is bad to meet Makoto-sama. Because he may be a ridiculously dangerouspany. I have been exining it to you since a while ago. I am Misumi-samas servant. Making a Ruling contract I became a servant, Shen. And Misumi-sama is my master. This ce is A Sora (TL:Sub-heaven). Me and mastersnd. That spider is a new servant that has nowe to serve Misumi-sama. The end (Shen) Its not The end! I still dont understand anything. Moreover, a ruling contract is not something that could be possibly done between two persons! (Beren) Of course. I am not a person. I told you I was Shen. Do you know? The mirage controller Shen. In this wastnd its someone that many people should know though. Did I sleep too long that I was forgotten? (Shen) Shen-sama seems to be a bit depressed. A ruling contract, its one of the contract magic that is used by the proprietor to make a pact with a demon beast or a mamono or even a low level spirit. Its certainly supposed to be a contract that is most beneficial to the magic user. Makoto-sama? Thats right, Misumi-sama is called Makoto-sama. She repeatedly said that he was her master. In other words, the one who is under control is Shen-sama. And this woman is not a person. Maybe because of the contract she became a person. Based on this. Shen. The mirage controller Shen. The existence that everyone in this vast wastnd knows. ??? Wawawa, there is no way. Is that possible? The mirage controller Shen? Sleeping too much? !!!???? Dont tell me you are the Mirage Mist Dragon, Shen?! A Supreme Dragon, the invincible Shen?! (Beren) What? You actually know me. To have temporarily tried to lie to me, you have guts (Shen) T-Thats not it! No way, why is something like a Supreme Dragon making a ruling contract with a person, a RULING?! A ruling contract with a Supreme Dragon?! Eh? Eeeeh? Hey, Beren. You! (Shen) Im... at my limit. This bastard, he lost consciousness (Shen) This is a normal reaction, is what I refuted to Shen-sama as my consciousness faded away. What I have told you is all true! This is, this is an unprecedented opportunity! (Beren) I had returned to the elder dwarf vige. Afterwards I recovered my consciousness and with a calmer mind, I requested to meet Makoto-sama. Makoto-sama is a person that has an incredible amount of magic power seeping out of his body, a gentle person. I could feel a sense of immatureness, he seemed like a boy who wasnt that old. In that bountiful ce they call Asora, I try to request him to let us migrate to it and practically all were positive answers, I felt like he was a person that I could get along well with. But the one beside Shen-sama and that ck haired woman, ck Cmity Spider. Without doubt he wasnt a normal existence. He is someone that had made those two serve under him. And I was shown his ability, if only a bit. I was able to be sufficiently convinced. When I regained myposure at the middle of the conversation with Makoto-sama, I began to have an interest in their equipment. The moment I get interested in something, I be unstoppable. Those three great existences, even though they were strong, they were clearly not using equipment that was suited of their strength. Makoto-sama seemed to be using a rtively good dagger but when I asked Shen-sama she said that his specialty was actually in using a bow. He was able to defeat the spider without using his weapon of specialty. Just how much... No, I should stop thinking about this stuff. Right now that is not important. Anyways, the specialty of Makoto-sama, the bow, he only carried sorry looking ones at hand. With repayment also in mind, I proposed that I would be making equipment for them. They even epted the migration so, its also a thanks for that. I am not the head of the vige or any such thing. I know the circumstances of our vige. We, elder dwarfs, create numerous strong armor. We just give the equipment to the appropriate people, but since the moment they know of our existence, there will be people who will covet it. Just like how hyumans and demi-humans do, to live in a bountiful ce in the middle of town, it was too big of a risk. For us there are a number of ces that fitted our requirements. First, a ce that we can get good quality materials. The other is a ce that the owner will protect ourselves and the equipment. Lastly, a ce where we are able to live in. After all, we are not living by making armor. It has to, at the very least, be possible to hunt to an extent where we can live. Those conditions were not that serious. We are looking for that kind of ce that can provide us this in a bnced way. When we stepped into the wastnd, we began living our lives as hermits. Only staring at armor. But, the chief sometimes talks about the most appropriate ce and the ideal ce we should be aiming for. I remembered those words and somewhere inside my heart, I also agreed to them. In a way, I didnt have a single doubt in asking Makoto-sama to migrate. Lets say. The equipment we make with all our power finally attracts a strong settlement. The strongest settlement is the ideal ce we should be aiming for. I could understand his feelings. But I thought of it as only an ideal. Because at some point, we had to limit ourselves and make weapons that could fit the person. Ignoring the user and making a weapon that surpasses the potential of the one who uses it, there were some of those but I just have to question those actions. But, if its those three. It could be possible that, even weapons that are so strong it ignores the usersmodity, they may be able to master them. No, not only that. We would have to enter the hard route of making a weapon that would correspond to them, no, this may be a supreme bliss route. Thats right. I cant mess up this negotiation at any cost. But Beren. That you could escape from the spider was luck, that you were saved is a thankful thing. For that to be yourpensation is fine but, to believe in your words immediately is a bit pushing it dont you think? After all, do you really think you can make a weapon that is fitted for them? Wait. For now I will be inviting everyone for the sake of repaying them (Beren) Fumu. Its no good if its only me and you? C Its reaaally an incredible ce you know?! Moreover those 3 people I spoke about are strong enough to make youugh. To make equipment for the strong, isnt that the goal we were aiming for?! (Beren) The settlement of the strongest one huh. That is certainly what I said Then please look at this! (Beren) Attitude of the chief seemed like it would not cut it. At this rate I wouldnt be able to reach the conclusion I am expecting. I take out my trump card. T-That is...!!!!! To prove that what I said is true. A Supreme Dragon, The dragon Shens scale (Beren) Unbelievable!! Umu, I havent seen a scale of Shen but this is not a scale from any normal dragon that much is something I can understand. It is not something that coincidentally fell in a ce nearby, right? With dirt filled hands, the chief inspected the given dragon scale. His eyes open, he had the face of a craftsman that was appraising its material. He has fallen by an 80%. Thats what I thought while looking at the face of the chief. Not only that. They have information of weapons I have never heard of before. To migrate to Asora for us is... (Beren) Mumumumu (TN: The sounds of thinking strenuously) Now that itse to this, I just have to push it till the end. Bringing him to Asora, just by presenting him to those three, the answer by a craftsman should be only one. High quality dragon scales that someone would probably never get. I pushed and pushed and pushed to the very end. Waka-sama right now is secluding himself and studying thenguages, Beren (???) It seems he headed to the settlement of the Hyumans. Since his words didnt get through he received the attacks of the hyumans He is easily able to speak with us, the lizardmans and Arke. This is really vexing. Even if I say so, the time he returned he didnt have a single injury though Yeah really. How much of a mystery can that guy be? I heard voices from the chiefs ce, with only my head peeking and hiding with a mask I continued what I was doing. Waka-sama is most like Misumi-sama. Shen-sama is now called Tomoe-sama and the spider was given the name Mio-sama by Misumi-sama. (TN: There is so much Csama I can feel the honor) Those two great existances it seems, were given names by Misumi-sama. Waka-sama. This seemed to be how Misumi-sama was called now. That day, I sessfully convinced the chief and was safely able to bring everyone to Asora. Seeing that bountiful world they were deeply moved. Then we met the previous residents, the hignd orcs, mist lizards and the Arke whose name I had only heard about. Just as I thought, when the craftsmen saw Makoto-sama they shivered. My hands were shaking, kind of reaction. (TN: They were craving to work) Hearing their requests, everyone began making the various weapons. Taking into ount the Hignd orcs and the Mist lizards as well. Thats right. As if it were a natural thing, we began living in Asora. There was barely any reason to object, so it wasnt strange. Supreme Dragon, ck Cmity Spider, and the one who rules them both Makoto-sama. All of the weapons that were supposed to have been made over the limits, they were all unable topare to them. We were in despair and at the same time extremely blissful. The various masterpiece bows were given a number of times to Misumi-sama but some of them even broke. It is supposed to use the power of the user to some point. For the weapon to not be able to handle the user is something that normally doesnt happen. This is interesting. With a trembling voice the bow craftsmen muttered. - But, for a cursed ring to be made in a hurry and use a mask to go stealth. It is out of my expectations Really. How is it going at the side of the ring? Umu, it is not thatplicated. After all, it only has an effect of sucking the magic power of its user Truly a cursed ring. Fufufufufu Its not aughing matter. For the beginning at the very least it has to have a good effectiveness. When I got a request on making the performance better and not thinking about the wellbeing of the body, I was surprised that they gave me a darkness filled ring. The good thing is that it can be taken off at any time I heard that at ater time as well. I wanted to be there as well Its a cursed rings effect that was made using the maximum of its material after all. At the end, we were able to make the foundation. Later we only have to make the effectiveness better Oooh! That is some progress there Increasing the potential of this, it could be from a white to a red ring. To make the darkness filled ring, how about Beren? On my side I only need to do the carvings on the backside. When I finish this creation, to conceal ones identity this would do the job properly. After all this was not for waka-sama, but for the ones who see waka-sama, the demi-humans and the hyumans (Beren) (TN: Meaning it is easier to fool the eyes of demi-humans and hyumans than to fool Makoto) Thats true. Then, lets do one more push. When this is over, we will be able to properly enter the creation of armor for waka-sama and the others Yeah, I am eager Spinning his shoulder, the chief disappears into the workshop with a simple ring. Waka-sama went out of the wastnd and arrived at one of the bases of the hyumans. But, he couldntmunicate with them. To not be able to use the generalnguage of humans, and moreover to have that fearful amount of magic power seeping out of his body. They began to perceive him as a threat. Being terribly depressed he came back to Asora. Having such an amount of fighting power but to be like this... what a misbnce. He is still young, is that how I should be seeing it? When I asked, I learned that waka-sama was still 17 years old. On top of that, in all his life the only time he has fought a proper fight is two times, making him aplete beginner. To have fought the ck spider like that. It makes me think that not having those inexperienced parts would actually be strange. Right now he is secluded in his room and learningmonnguage and at the same time helping us a bit in the making of the ring. Well, eventually their side will be able to handle somehow. For me there was something I had to think no matter what. The armor of Misumi-sama. With these materials. For that person and the persons around him to be impressed, I want to make that kind of armor. Even the great veterans standing on the top were like kids with their glittering eyes, in their workshops making trials and errors all day. On the name of the elder dwarfs. I will make a fitting equipment for this great one. Thats why Misumi-sama, please... Do your best. Chapter 17: Truth, despairing my birth Chapter 17: Truth, despairing my birth Trantor Rei: Vacations have finished for me and I am going back to college! A sad happening V_V Anyways, thanks for the support on my story and enjoy the chapter! This one flowed a lot better. - I look around. Without moving my head I check the state of the town with my eyes only. It felt like a refugee camp. As expected, it really is pushing it to call this a town. Is this the base where the hyumans gather in thisnd? The buildings are properly made of wood (though they are at the level of log-houses). Here and there were buildings that I think are residences and shops and there was also a pretty different building that was made out of stone. It was heavily guarded and was practically telling that there was something important in there. It may be the ce that the resources are stored. From the gatekeepers story it seems that this was mostly a ce where people that are training or are looking for resources gather. Leaving aside the ones who are here for training, the ones thate for resources, the attention they pay on that building is just different. They are probably thinking about inhumane thoughts. But isnt it fine if its cheap? In my case its my first timeing to a town but for all the other ones here, it is the st town. Kids peacefully frolicking around the za, its wrong to expect such a pleasant sight huh. I will exin what happened after that despairing day. The conclusion, we were able to enter the town from the front entrance. It looked like they didnt think I was the same guy of the other day. As expected, a mask is almighty. My mask is not one that covered my whole face, putting it in an extreme way, it was like I was going around with a blindfold. I halfheartedly introduced myself as the heir of apany* (TN: not sure this is the fitting word), from buying to selling, we do practically anything is how I exined to the gatekeeper. We also prepared a carriage with random and impromptu luggage so even when they found weird things in there instead of suspecting they even weed us. They seemed to be especially interested in the fruits that werent dry. We only hurriedly packed in a box the fruits that we could harvest from Asora, so I feel a bit bad if you are to pay so much attention to it. Its a wastnd after all so maybe they feel happy about this kind of things. It may be because there was no verdant trees and shrubs on the way here and they consider this a valuable product? A part of the elder dwarfs that migrated to Asora had been to a hyuman town so I have a slight knowledge of the prices in products but this kind of unique ce is really a soothing reference. The knowledge I have is pretty outdated so I think its better to obtain some information. It may have to do with the establishment in cirction of goods but the gatekeepers just a moment ago, their interest was directed to the raw fruits and vegetables. In other words, its hard for fresh things to enter and its sell rate is high. I do think that its hard for people to transport products from other ces to here. Even if I say I wont be staying for too long I wont be doing cheap transactions that would mess up the whole economy. I dont know what the surrounding merchants would do. It is dangerous to affect the prices as that is the way the merchants work. If its like that, I should have just honestly said I was an adventurer. There are a lot of things to think about and honestly it is troublesome to walk as a merchant. I had once decided to register myself as an adventurer after all. The adventurer guild, the dwarfs told me that there is such a fantasy like existence. But right now it would be inconvenient to take that as my main upation. This is a ce where people of high levele to train so. If I were to register in the guild as a level 1 rookie, I would be considered as nothing in this town. I will just leave it as registering for future reference so they can consent to it. Then I will make the other two that are with me as bodyguards register properly. It would be bad if I dont leave a high impression. It may affect the travels safety after all. That I am a level 1 is a peculiar bug only I have, the other two have been confirmed to have a high level by the hignd orcs. By the way, in this world there is no limit in levels so it could limitlessly increase. When I asked if 99 is one of the highest, they told me that its confirmed some have several hundreds. Then I, who am in 1, just what am I? Its vague but it should be no mistake that the level of these two is over hundred. And it seems that for hyuman standards its a pretty high stage. But the information that came from the dwarfs is already 30 years old. The problem is... You guys, please spare me from scaring everyone around with cutthroat high levels okay? (Makoto) That is the problem. I know that they are over hundred but the moment they are urately identified I feel that it will into an incredibly problematic situation. It may work for intimidation but I also feel that attracting unnecessary attention is a great demerit. Umu~ however, even we dont know. More like, for us levels are a mystery, it is something that hyumans and demons keep in mind but it is of no interest for us (Tomoe) Well, you do have a point Tomoe-san. But for such a question mark like you to step in this world, please dont let it be out of bounds okay? You are right-desu wa. But now that you mention it, a long time ago a hyuman party of level 250 or 300 was able to defeat one of my children. It seemed to be quite the fight and I heard several of them died (Mio) She must have remembered the report of a kin Arke. Mio came out with a vague story that could be used as a standard and at the same time it couldnt be used as a reference. Seriously? Wait a moment, maybe we should stop this guild registration. The Arkes are things that have full stst boss aura after all. And it took several hyumans of level 300 to deal with it so it should be fine to think that Mio and Tomoe are even higher than that. To stay here for 1 month and inspect the ce, learn the market prices and businesses around and if possible I wanted to also know about the way the adventurers acted, but I feel like we would mess up quickly. At any rate. Somehow this town... Is weird. Well, it is the town at the borders after all. Thest point after all. I canprehend that there will be various races here. I, to some extent, understand that the hyumans and demons are in bad rtions to the point of war but if its not such a through thing that would even reach this remote ce it would not be strange that they can coexist. There is the word Bitter enemies. It may be that it depends on the situation. Instead of minding about shops, there are more street stalls with their products lined up. Thinking about the number of buildings in this town and the amount of resources, I canprehend. Its the foremost line camp that challenges this untroddennds after all. Its my first vige. But, why? In this ce. Why is it that... There are only beauties here? Na~, Tomoe, Mio (Makoto) Mu, what is it waka? (Tomoe) What might be your concern waka-sama? (Mio) The two that were walking at both of my sides turn their heads to face me. I did think they were incredibly beautiful but those monsters turned like this after the pact so I really want a privilege as well, seriously. Why is it that this town has so many handsome men and beautiful women? Is it that in this ce only beautiful people can live? Is there such an unreasonable rule here? (Makoto) Thats right. There are a lot of young ones, women and men and also hyumans and others as well. Everyone is cool. Beautiful. Isnt that unbelievable?! I am not into self-masochism but if I were to line up this people with orcs at both ends I feel like I would definitely be an orc? Eh? This is weird, the sweat in my heart mighte out from my eyes. What in the world is going on? But now that I think about it, Tomoe and Mio dont seem to be minding it that much. Though their heads began to move around wildly. Really? I dont see any especially beautiful person worth of attention though? (Tomoe) Tomoe, just what are your eyes looking at? The elf looking girl that just passed by your side, from what carving did shee from? Just stering her shape can be a business you know? Eh~? There isnt such beautiful girls in the surrounding though? (Mio) Mio, those earnest eyes that are looking for beauties, are you serious? From all I can see the people around can be models that can appear in shows. Are you seriously saying that? (Makoto) The two of them affirmed my statement. And in a really puzzled manner. Maybe in this world, that level of outward appearance is normal? A-Are you serious? ? W-What is that, that is incredibly unaffectionate for me?! Wait please. Waitwaitwaitwaitwait. What is with this feeling that I have discovered an important truth and at the same time I feel I havent? Calm down me. First. My parents seem to be residents of this world. In reality, they are two cool and cute looking couple. Umu, so in this world that is the average. And then I also have an elder and younger sister. They are two beautiful sisters that have slightly weaker bodies. Yeah, just exclude me from that *tears* Ugh... am I...? Anyways, generally speaking, that both of my parents were hyumans and they gave birth to us in my previous world makes me not a human but a hyuman. N? N~~~~? Then, my normal appearance, no, in this ce its a changeling-like level appearance, just what is up with that? (TN: Changeling wiki) Did my mommit infidelity? Or maybe she picked me up below a bridge? No, both of them are unthinkable. Waka, why are you making such aplicated face? (Tomoe) Could it be you are feeling bad somewhere? Then should we enter a building? (Mio) I can hear voices of concern. I see, so Im making aplicated face. Yeah! I somehow understand!! Even if I think about this, it will absolutely not have a decent conclusion!! I stop, stop, stop. Nah, there is nothing wrong. More importantly... (Makoto) Thats right. Right now I should be studying about this world that I know nothing about. I want to hear your opinions about it at ater time. Especially about the price of the goods and their li-, no, check the gathered goods around (Makoto) Even if I say line-up Tomoe might understand but Mio could get confused. I should prepare words that can be understood in this times. Mumu, it sounds troublesome-desu na (Tomoe) I understand-wa (Mio) If its a bodyguard its Tomoe. If its the chance to be a clerk it would be Mio. Then for now lets go to the adventurers guild... is what its called right? Well, lets go there. Tomoe, can you check where it is? (Makoto) If its me, apart from this two I would end up having tomunicate by writing after all. Even now I am whispering in a way that they wont suspect me. Hn, its okay for me not to be able to speak those a.u.e words that make me sound like a groaning senile old man. Because I have the lovely Japanese! I dont feel mortified at all. As you will (Tomoe) When Tomoe says so, she walked over to a middle-aged man that was opening his stall and asked him. This way of using other people to ask is right now the safest method for me. Its sad though. In that sense, to have two different type of followers is quite a grateful thing. Waka, from that angle we turn to the right and going straight at the end of the road you will find the adventurer guild, is what he said (Tomoe) That she was able to safely handle it, is a relief. Now, lets go then. - ~ Misumi Makotos diary. Going to the first vige ~ My previous world. That is a ce I will most likely not be able to return to. But in this new world I cant help but think with themon sense of my previous world. I think its pointless. Because there is no worth in a world I cant return to. In my previous world I think I had below average looks. In reality, I was even aware that I was out of ce in that archery club that was filled with beautiful people. If I were to graduate like that and then show a photo of my previous club to my new friends, without doubt they would say Eh? Why are you there? That peaceful world that approved diverse values. From what I heard of Tsukuyomi-sama, my previous world seemed to be pretty harsh but at the very least I didnt feel it that way. The worth of a world that would even scare you to live your everyday live in. Its a mysterious thing. Even though its harsh its also gentle. The seed called hyuman, looked like a human. But their outward appearance was made beautifully. I felt like I was watching the casting of top models. Or maybe a super beautified CG created with thetest technology. That its abnormal is definitely not an exaggeration. Anyways, no matter where you look its handsome men and beautiful women. The girl that I saw outside the town was just like them. If she were to be mixed with them she would be in the ordinary category. Now I get why I was called a demi-human or ugly. This beautiful people are not minding their outward appearance and are living desperately to survive. I will repeat it but, in my eyes I felt this was strange. Will I be able to get used to this scenery? People that look like they could get scouted to be performers are hugging their knees sitting in an alleyway with eyes that have lost their light. It may be a difference in views but I still felt vexed by it. Even though they have been raised in a ce with a certain advantage. (TN: the goddess blessings) Really. Everything in this world is a mystery. Chapter 18: Adventurer registration in the ‘last’ village Chapter 18: Adventurer registration in the st vige Trantor Note: Makoto is calling it the st vige but its actually a town. He calls it a vige because its the first ce he has arrived to. Its like the first vige you arrive in games or hero stories. Anyway, enjoy! ^^ - Eh? Uhm, registration, you say? They tantly told me just what is this brat saying? As expected. There are no rookies who would register here huh. I understand that but. Eh. Even if we say that, the one here is only for reference purposes. The ones who want to genuinely register are us two-desu (Mio) Mioplements without a moment of hesitation. I see. However, you guys really have a suspicious appearance but, that person there, what is he? The woman looks at me and asks for an exnation. Saying eh? and then looking at me with dubious eyes, telling me I am suspicious right in front of my face. She is seriously cute-ssu. It wouldnt be strange if she were published in a weekly gravure magazine. But it hurts even more because of that though! Well~ in my left hand I have a pink and white finger ring. On my body I have arge sized gray robe and the top half of my face is hidden by a mask. Its suspicious right? And moreover, the person in question doesnt talk. This person here is the uing heir of thepany but since infancy he has been afflicted by a heavy disease and cant properly speak. Moreover, in the middle of his journey he was involved in an incident and has received a severe curse (Mio) With the word curse, the woman looks at me as if I am dirt. A look that can stab. It has high internal piercing capability... What is with this brutal setting? Was my life that horrible? I can feel its half-heartedness. Mio was exining and looks at me, her face twitching trying to hide her difort. More like, you were the ones who thought of this setting. (TN: Aw, Mio feels bad for saying all this :`) I hear a ttering sound at my side, when I turn to check what is was, Tomoe was trembling while holding her katana! Wao! I hurriedly grab the hand of Tomoe and re at her. With a reluctant face, a rea~lly reluctant face Tomoe nods and lowers her head. You guys were the ones who thought it out! For the sake of restraining the curse, he has no choice but to wear that mask and ring. But my employer is a person that excels in his maryoku and canmunicate with it (Mio) Mio signals me with a nce. In the space a little to the side of my face I use maryoku to write [Hello] inmonnguage. The woman seemed to be surprised by the situation and was convinced. It looks like I can somehow manage tomunicate with writing. Thats a relief. As you can see there is no issues so please do pardon us. Both of us have confidence in our abilities, but since we were originally serving master we havent been able to register in the guild. But we thought that for futures sake we should register so (Mio) Tomoe also nods lightly at the words of Mio. Is there any problem? (Mio) In the gentle words of Mio there was a coercing power mixed in. As expected, this girl is angry. Well, sincest time I made Tomoe ask for the directions this time I left the exnation job for Mio but, now I am perplexed in who I should leave the job of exining things. I will just wait-and-see for now. Ah, no! If there is such circumstances then there is no problem. As you already know, this ce is where a lot of strong people gather so there hasnt been a single one that hase here to register. Um you see, sorry for my discourtesy It seems we will be able to register. More like, nee-san, I am sorry for scaring you, really. Well then, for the sake of registering I will have to identify your levels first. In that respect we still have to prepare so, if you are okay with it should I exin the things regarding the guild while we wait? Most wee. I tell Mio that I agree with it. Please do so (Mio) Yes. The guild is, as you can imagine, a ce where the adventurers are able to obtain various kind of jobs. The jobs rank from E to SSS, and the respective adventurers who have the same rank are able to undertake the job Rank huh. I see, and that is how they are able to give the jobs to the people with the proper ability. Well, if they were to throw them out randomly it would be a trust problem so its a given. And about ranks, the guild calctes the sess rate of the jobs and the level to elevate your ranks Ara, then, does that mean that even if you are high leveled you still have to begin from the lowest rank-desu no? (Mio) Mio, where does your confidencee from? Its fine to just obediently hear the exnation. There is no helping it, even when you have the power, if there is no proofs and trust then how are they going to judge you? T-Thats right. Even if your level is 80 or more you will still have to partake on rank E jobs. Its just that, of course in those cases the jobs will be easy to deal with so their ranks will increase faster than their peers Such a hassle-da na (Tomoe) Tomoe you are saying such things again! I dont need troubles! Just obediently listen! Are you kids?! When I look at them with a reproving gaze, they both lowered their heads and correct their postures. Really. Depending on the rank it is further divided into minus, unbranded and plus depending on difficulty. For example, if you are to finish 3 jobs of plus you will be able to increase one rank. Unbranded is 5 and if its minus its 10 times Luckily the woman continued exining without minding about it. She has to deal with rough hoodlum like adventurers so it may be that she is already used to this. More like, the beauty and the hoodlum huh. I feel like I want to see that and at the same time I dont. Hm I see, it has certainly made a bit easier to climb up in ranks. Then, its just a matter of letting these two do plus jobs. I respond with an Un~ (TN: N=Agree or understand), do I have a question that can be of reference? Just by thinking about my fight with Mio and Tomoe makes me feel its pointless. Ah, there is one. I will ask about itter. Also, regarding the special rank missions, they are missions that any ranked person can take. However, in those cases we wont hear any talk about insurance. Also, if we judge that your level is too low to take it, we will have to refuse the eptance Oh? It sounds like a dangerous job. This is a case when no matter the rank, the job keeps failing and it bes free in a sense, and if you are specifically requested it also falls into this rank If you are in the former case and you are able to sessfully finish it as a rank lower than S then you will be able to rank up without any discussion. If its in thetter then you are able to receive apensation that exceeds the market price, but as an exception it will not be counted in your ranking Oh~. I withdraw my previous remark. I will have both of them take the special missions if they are avable. Also, by entering the guild you are able to utilize the establishments and receive the assistance of our aiding organization. You will be able to obtain things at aparatively cheaper price O~! That is quite nice! Its like getting benefits with no conditions! I had my doubts that the adventurer guild was actually a bad natured organization that overworked their members but it may be a pretty decent ce. However, the one there... Hm? Me? In the case of him, I think he is already registered in the merchants guild so the service there would take precedence. The rules say that, in the case that you have two or more entries in influential guilds, the merchant guilds agreement will be taking precedence, so do keep that in mind I see. Actually, to think there is a merchant guild for the merchants. This was a blind spot. I thought fantasy= adventurer guild. So there are quite the number of guilds out there huh. In terms of living it should be like this. A functioning union, I have memories of learning that at school. It must mean that it is okay to enter but its not good to do so. Do not do something like utilizing the privileges of adventurers to buy out everything, and there is also the issue of the public eye, so I hope that you can please understand Well, I dont have thoughts of doing anything bad so there shouldnt be any problems. Fumu, so the general exnation is done huh. For something that she is not used to do, she was able to properly exin it. Its a thankful thing. Using my hands to attract her attention, making sure that she is certainly watching, I begin writing words. [I have two questions. Where can I get the information of famous adventurers? Also, how high is the rank for subjugating Liz?] (Makoto) After looking like she was confirming something, she faced my way and began exining. First of all, regarding the information of high ranked adventurers, if its just the rank and level then they are posted over there. We regrly update those so there is rarely any errors about them. And then, about the subjugation of Liz... The nest extermination, group subjugation, securing area, which case of request would you like the rank to be? Otto, it seems kind ofplex. But those are all cases that exist so... Fumu. [I would like you to tell me about the securing area and group subjugation cases] (Makoto) I continue and request her. If its securing area then it would be affected depending on the fangs, and eyes obtained but generally it would be a C plus. If its group subjugation it would be a B Though... the woman continued. If its just securing the area, the hardships dont fit its rank so there arent many who would take them. And also in the group case, the Liz are especially troublesome ones so they are normally in the special mission ranks. That I took care of one with a single flying kick, I cant tell her that. At any rate, judging by the way the ranks are divided... the chances of the level of these two being cutthroat are really high. After giving my thanks to the onee-san, I am going to check out the high level list, I tell the two of them that and leave my ce. It would be fine if there are level 300 or 400 all over the ce but if that is not the case I cant have these two register here. Thinking that, I head to the ce where the list is located. ...... ... The first ce in the list. Rank SS, level 444, Milz Ace. Ace must be his family name. I think Misumi is pretty strange as well but Ace huh. Furthermore, what an ominous level. I can see a death g. The one under is S rank, level 280. A normal name. Well, both of them must be incredibly beautiful though. If I think about the difference between the first ce and second ces levels, I can infer that Ace-san is really strong. (TN: Of course he is, he had a fire logia after all) And if they cant reach the level 500 then, Tomoe and Mio... Its decided. Farewell to registering. With that reason in mind lets get some leisure. Thats fine. Eh? While I was confirming the list, why is it... that my back is so noisy? When I got concerned and turned back, what I saw in my eyes was, my two followers with paper in hand. Hello? You guys, why is it that you couldnt get the hint of why I went to check the high ranked list? That, it looks like a paper that can check out something you know? Wa? Normally in the situations where you are dropped to another world, the problem developments are caused by the master right?! Why is it that the ones that were originally residents from this world, are the ones that are tying my legs?! Pulling them! For now, I should hurry. Its not that much of a distance. I will quickly return to the side of the two. A paper that was the size of an origami paper. Both of them had a red color. There seemed to be aplex pattern in it. Ah~ I get it. I have gotten it. This is the paper for level distinction. There is no doubt. And the original color is not red. That its red is the problem. The gazes in the surrounding hurt. A bone chilling pain. The gazes of the crowd that remind me of game show events, they hurt. If they paid attention to what we said, they would be able to know immediately that I was rted to them. Without releasing a loud shout, I re at both of them with all I had. Finally, they seem to have understood that they have done a mistake. You two bird brained girls! Ehm~ so. It seems like the moment I took the paper it turnedpletely red (Tomoe) Tomoe was going a wa wa while smiling bitterly. Mio was nodding in consent. Both of them seem to have understood that I was seriously ring at them. You should have learned that a few minutes ago! I seek an exnation from the onee-san in duty. Before I knew it, the onee-sans had increased by one. Cat ears~ there are proper beast races here as well. Umu, Good Job-desu Felicia-san! Well, as expected she is still wearing clothes though. (TN: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Felicia_(Darkstalkers) ) Blue and Pink, I have already gotten used to the wig-like colors. In the first ce, a real beast race, originally I would say a word or two in surprise the first time I meet one but, I have already seen orcs and lizards that are even more shocking so I was able to calmly ept this. Uhm, this is a paper that can distinguish level from 400 and up but... The onee-san seemed to be incredibly nervous. Well I cant me her, two people that are suddenly ced in the ranking of best 3 are in front of her. The two of them are probably top rankers that leave Ace-san in the dust. This patterned paper changes its color to distinguish the level of the person. Its a disposable article, what a waste. These two, so its already certain that they are over 400 huh. More like, if I say we wont be registering anymore in this situation, it probably wont work. No choice, lets just check it out. I had already decided not to do it and yet... *sigh* Ah~ my happiness is flying away~ U-Uhm, then... with this paper of 625 I signal Felicia-san who was preparing the next one, to stop. [These two have the ability to protect me in this wastnd for at least 1 week without me receiving a single injury] (Makoto) I havent told a lie. But it pisses me off that those two are looking like it would be an easy thing to pull off! [If we are talking about ability it would be Arke-ss. They are able to defeat a mamono of that ss. So I would want you to prepare something that is even higher than this] (Makoto) The curious onlookers were making a stir. Arke?! Those are the spider monsters considered the incarnations of darkness you know?! Its the kin of the Cmity Spider! If we are talking about those starving ones its 900?! Hey hey, just where did this two expertse from?! If ites to the paper of 1600 then they could evenpare to spirits! Impossible, it must be a malfunction from the paper! Thats right, in the past with Ace it was unnatural as well. For him to increase his level so suddenly! I can hear a lot of voices. Honestly, I want to close my ears. Arent spirits the ones that are rted to that bug goddess? I think I heard Tsukuyomi-sama say that. 900 to 1,600?! A-Are you serious? We have never used that one before, I will go check the inventory! Felicia-san rushes out. Waka, is it okay? They are going to make an uproar, is what they were telling me. Its already toote! I ignore them, ignore! Oh, Felicia-san is back. How fast. Uhm, here it is Oh~ as expected, its big. Its the type that you have to hold with both hands. N, she seems to have unfastened what looked to be fixtures on the ends. I can feel a strange maryoku wafting around the whole paper. Humph~ Its already time. Lets study this thing that can distinguish levels. [Tomoe, lets begin with you] I order her with writings. Understood (Tomoe) Tomoe grabs the paper that was left on the counter, with both hands. From the paper to Tomoe, from Tomoe to the paper. I could tell there was a certain exchange between the two powers. Its not only maryoku. It feels just like the time when I create [Sakai], its like your power begins to surround your body. The water colored paper is beginning to dye red from the right hand of Tomoe. Now that I think about it, Tomoe is right handed. Does that have anything to do? Themotion grows bigger. A third of it has already turned red. With this its certain that its over 100. Half. 3/4th. N, the movement is weakening. The staining grew sluggish in a second. 80%, it stopped in a ce that its not quite clear if it haspletely stopped. A, the maryoku that was surrounding the paper has disappeared. Is it already okay for another person to touch it? But Felicia-jo (TN: jo=miss) took out some kind of special glove, puts it on, and timidly ces the fixtures once again. It looks like she is reading something from the fixtures. Humph~, so that is what lets you read the numerical value of your level. I am probably right. Felicia-jo lifts up her head and sighs once. She seems to have written down something, next, the card shaped metal te she prepared, I could tell that she was applying maryoku to it. She must have finished carving the seals in it, when the woman resumes her evaluation once more... The paper got covered in mes for a second and disappeared. I felt like I was watching a magic show. Maintaining it secret? Protection of privacy? Or maybe, the used paper has some kind of danger? What I clearly understood was that, that paper is a disposable article. With this, the registration ispleted. T-This is Tomoe-samas adventurer guild registration proof Oh~ the mithril te is reflecting my face. How is it, waka? (Tomoe) I will just nod at her. Its troublesome tomunicate with writing after all. Anyways, it appeared pretty nonchntly, mithril. The appearance of this fantasy metal is just a in metal huh. It doesnt glitter. E rank and level is... yeah, she will definitely stand out in the future. After all, Tomoe-samas rank as well as her level is... The sound of gulping, was no metaphor, I could clearly hear it. E rank, l-level... 1320-desu Thats why~ Its currently the highest level... in all the adventurer guilds !!!!!!!! What did she say?! Number one?! Oya oya, how generous. To think I would suddenly be number one. Can I ask how high the runner-up is? (Tomoe) She seems to be in good mood. Just how much are you trying to stand out?! But I have interest in it. Just how much was the level of the top adventurer. Currently its the dragon killer Sofia Bull-sama desu. Rank SSS, level 920-desu Tomoe you idiot. Even the adventurer that has such a dangerous looking nickname like dragon killer, stops in the 3 digits! Hoho~ dragon killer you say? Just what dragon did that person hunt? (Tomoe) Narrowing her eyes, she asks in a merry manner. Thats right, this girl was also a dragon. I heard that the party of Sofia-sama, if I am not mistaken, has subjugated the superior dragon Lancer that was haunting the empire (TN: damn, Lancer is dying even in other stories) Lancer? ho~ He even haughtily called himself Mitsurugi after all. That fool (Tomoe) Wow, how dry. Her low voice even had a hint of fun. I even want to praise me who is famous for having a poker face. If I werent like that I would have long burst out after looking at that te. However, that Tomoe. There is no mistake that he was an acquaintance of her, is it that the rtionship between the dragons at the top is not good? Anyways, its so cool, a dragon that has the nickname of Mitsurugi. I would have wanted to meet him while he was alive. Then, it is fine if I am next, right? (Mio) Ah, thats right. There was still Mio. I can somehow imagine it but she must be over 4 digits as well. In the middle of measuring... Done! Okay, 90% totally red!! The hands that were giving the metal te were trembling. Well of course, if you know that the person in front of you is able to kill a dragon then the onee-san there, obviously has a reason to be trembling. The pitiful words of the girl that had her face drenched in sweat. Mio-sama, E rank, level... o-1500-desu Oka~y, You Ar Numbah Uan! You guys do the Koumon-sama y all by yourselves. Uwah~ we stand out. From now on we will be stand out incredibly. A neer merchant that has bodyguards that are both 4 digit levels. Even if you look all over the world I would be the only one! What did you say?! There is no way Mio is 1500 and I am 1320! Hey, attendant. Bring another paper over, we will seriously measure! (Tomoe) Ah~ geez. Am I the only one that can stop my party? *Tap*Tap I tap the shoulders of Tomoe. [In the time you were sleeping, Mio was fighting so, in a sense, its the obvious conclusion. Next, its my turn] (Makoto) While Shen was sleeping soundly in that mountain, Mio was starving and was going all around the world causing disaster. Its not strange for her to have more experience. If you ask me if the word experience is the fitting word for it. Even if my confidence of it is zero, I trust my instincts. What is with the it seems like...-desu zo?! What are you trying to say?! is what Tomoe was saying but I left it for Mio to handle, I head over to the counter. [I am counting on you] (Makoto) I say so in my writing. Felicia-jo nervously hands over a paper of 900. I unintentionally smile wryly. Its okay for me to have the smallest one (Makoto) (TN: in this part the author wrote that he said I think it was an error from his part) Saying that, I decline the paper that was the size of two hands. Because its probably unnecessary. When I did that, the one that came out was the nostalgic paper that looked really simr to the one Ema-san took out once. Its this one, this one. I hold it in my left hand. Oh? There is a change. Oh~ did I level up too? Then, it tightly stopped. This paper has no special pattern, how is it that it evaluates the level? How do I say it? The gazes from my surroundings hurt. They are stabbing at me without mercy. It would be a lot better if you were tough at me. Uhm, Raidou-sama... E rank, level 1-desu She told me in a clearly dispirited voice. Thats right~ I already knew it. Its okay, I already knew it after all. By the way, I am going by a fake name in this world. It wasnt because of the Goddess and hero stuff but well, most of the reason was because I felt like it. The gazes in my surrounding seem to not know what to do. The name, level and rank are things that are public information so in the future there is no way to hide the information of both of them. Its okay for me to walk the in route. Its also a saving for me. The public information that is shown to others, normally prioritizes the high ranked so as long as we dont raise our ranks too high the information of both of them wont be spreading that fast. Probably. I firmly rejected the detailed examination of the status. I honestly want to cut off anymore information! I dont know what kind of weird numbers woulde jumping out. Personally I wanted to know my own numbers but... hey hey, lets look for a way to search for a way to investigate my rtives. Now then, lets go to the inn while we are looking at the stalls. The onee-san in duty told me that there were a number of inns that were cooperating with the guild. Thanks to the adventurers that were avoiding my two ves, it felt like the ce had be wider and we were able to walk leisurely. We left out to decide on this nights inn. Chapter 19: Revenge on Kaku-san Chapter 19: Revenge on Kaku-san Trantor Note: Hi guys. Just a heads up. On Saturdays my job gets incredibly busy and I am 100% unable to touch theputer so, on those days I wont be able to progress at all. This chapter had so many weird idioms >-< I hope for yourprehension. Anyways, enjoy!?? - Its the Kuzunohapany-sama right? Do you have your merchant guild te with you? [No, I lost it on the way. I will have one re-issued for me at ater town so just treat us as normal guests, no, lodge us as adventurers] (Makoto) Writing that, I take out my level 1 adventurer te in the reception of the inn. I decided that from now on if they were to ask me my social status I would present myself with the name Kuzunoha Company that I thought of, and show my te. Honestly, I feel that if we show Tomoe or Mios tes it would only stir unnecessary trouble. HuHumph~ But isnt this nice? I am Raidou-san, the heir of the Kuzunoha Company-desu yo. *TN: Devil Summoner reference* Is this my long awaited debut? I have be a summoner! In a form that I do not desire... There is no houseboy in sight, and no test tubes. It is truly a name only Even though I long for, I wont hope for it. HAHAHA, this sounds like a riddle. My two followers are monsters so its fine if I call myself a summoner. In terms of race they would be Dragon King and Wicked maybe. So you lost it? What a misfortune. In this area we only have the branch office of the merchant guild after all. It must be quite inconvenient for you [I traveled in a dangerous ce so its good that it just came to that. I originally didnt n toe to the borders after all] (Makoto) More like, I didnt have ns oning to this world. Its good that you are fine. For you to be able to arrive at this base without any prior arrangements is close to a miracle, honorable guest [Its because mypanions are skilled. I wish to get two rooms. Are they avable?] (Makoto) Yeah, of course. However, we only have the most expensive room avable, is it okay with you? Tch, so thats how its going to be. But the other inns dont have a sky view. Due to the season there are no proper rooms. It is a bit shameful for me to say it but an adventurer and a normal guest are different quality of customers so I would like some kind of distinction in their rooms. To think that the established lodgings had so much poprity. Ugh, I thought I would be able to get a room if I just said how much gold would one honorable guest be for? [How much will it be?] (Makoto) Lets see. Its a lodging as an adventurer so the caring of your carriage and horse will be more expensive Ugh~, to have a merchant guild preference would have meant that the carriage would be counted as well. The lodging fee will be treated as an adventurer so it will be slightly cheaper than when treated as a merchant And... It seems like he is having troubles saying something, this reception-kun. Junior, from what Gal-game* character did youe from? (TN: romance game for girls) His fidgeting appearance fits him too well. [What is it?] Its about your cargo but... I nod and press him to continue. With an adventurer treatment we will look after you carriage but we cant warrant the safety of your cargo. I am truly sorry but, if there is the case of a robbery, we will not be taking responsibility for it It was quite a difficult matter to say. Truly. Well, an adventurer normally doesnt leave in custody a carriage filled with luggage. And in the case of merchants, the carriage is normally filled with goods. The responsibility that the inn would have to take would be big. Moreover, this ce. The public order in here is probably not that good. I have never heard about a refugee camp that has public order regtion. [I dont mind. In terms of my cargo, no matter what happens, I will not charge for responsibility] (Makoto) Then, three persons, care for the carriage and 1 night. That will be 6 gold So expensiiiive!! Oh?! Is the economic knowledge that the dwarfs taught me already a thing of the past? I thought that the price of the lodgings would be in silvers at most. In this world, the currency runs in silver and gold. And then there is the one called Moria-silver, a metal that has traces of maryoku, if processed it bes demon-silver coin. Taking 5 demon coins it would be equivalent to the processed yellow-gold coins. I thought that Moria-silver was the pseudonym of mithril. It seems that in this world its a different thing. If it were the same thing they would be able to make the adventurer te into a demon-coin after all. By the way, there is an easy way to exin it in terms of current Japan. Copper coin = 10 yen. Just how it looks. Silver coin = 1000 yen. Gold coin = 10,000 yen. Is how it would go. Demon coins would be 1,000,000 yen. The yellow-gold coins is a piece of fine art and is super high ss, like the Koban*. Its even said that you can make a castle with it. (TN: Koban is a former Japanese oval gold coin) In the Edo-era there was something that was even more valuable than Koban and the exchange rates in those times was pretty simr. For example 5 ryo of medium size and 10 ryo ofrge size. (TN: Not sure about this part. rˤСϤٛä؛ŤäΤͬҙIФȤʮIδФߤˡ) A normal office workers sry would be 2-30 silver coins. I noticed that it felt pretty deted. Above all, it should be fine to just use gold normally. Because you have to change the silver into gold in order to buy and that is troublesome. I pray its just this ce that is like this. Just because 1 gold coin is the same as 1 ryo, please spare me that the buying system will be just as troublesome. Wa~ for one person to stay one night is 20,000 yen? A frontier I want to enter but cant, and even when I enter I learn harsh reality. Isnt that way too much? Moreover, there is no insurance for your carriage! What should we do? Is a merchant supposed toe here with a broad-mind?* (Tn: prepared to share your goods) But the gold I have is the money that the dwarfs gave me, they did tell me that it was unnecessary for them so its okay for us to use it anyway we want but... If we sell our goods, will we be able to get enough money? What amoner I am. Then for now, 10 days please !?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!!? I didnt want to show my agitation so I just slowly turn to the side. There I could see Tomoe-san with a wallet (thats how it looks to me) and taking a gold coin and leaving it in the counter. Taking 2 gold coins. 3 gold coins. I could hear the BGM of hi~fu~mi. (TN: a Japanese song for shrine offerings. Maybe) Where is your sense of money? I see~ there is no way you have. But you, your whole fortune is 100 coins you know? Are you just going to throw away 60 of them? 10 days of stay would be 600,000 yen, awawa. Since when did I be such a celebrity? 600,000 to stay in this log-house. Certainly, then, let me guide you to your room Ah~ and also Tomoe stops the shota* from the counter with a prideful expression. This idiot, what is she going to say now? (TL: a cute or handsome young boy) Yes?... hiii!! Waka is a kind one but I am a bit short fused you see, I get reproved a lot (Tomoe) Tomoe takes out from her bosom the te that has a mad level carved in it, as if it was nothing and continues. This looks like a threat... I have been looking at the inn for a while but, no vacancy huh. For us to be able to stay here is truly a blessing. Is the price reasonable? (Tomoe) That is, of course. It is such a ce and I consider that its the best ce around here The boy that responds while trembling. Eh, this guy. He is a bit suspicious. Thats a relief. Because thest inns best room was 1 gold for 3 persons a night so, I was a bit doubtful. I was just about to blow away the whole inn if there was any sort of deceit you know? Fufufufu (Tomoe) Tomoe is gentlyughing. Only her mouth. I thought she didnt look at her surroundings, this girl, she unexpectedly is. When I check it out, Mio was also giggling. Tough only with your mouth has a certain violent feel to it. Though the moment they open their mouths I can only see them as disappointing girls. I will confirm it onest time-ja, in this ce its 6 gold a night right? (Tomoe) Uh... that is, um... So they were really overcharging us huh. With a pretty face that looks like he wouldnt be able to kill a bug, to pull off such a viinous act. No, its normal huh. He is just a short male. Hmm, I cant get used to this. To not judge a single bit by appearance, I feel its a bit hard for me right now. When I see a beautiful girl my face still bes loose. I am a man after all, I cant help it you know? Im a fresh high-schooler. Ah, now that I think about it, does this world have schools? I-It was 2 gold! I made a mistake, I am sorry! He made a buckling apology. But you know, even with that, a night is still is still over 60,000 yen. (TN: yeah, that number is weird. λǰäλx򤷤ɤǤһһ^ҏ) Hey. Just because I am wearing such a stylish mask dont go making the price 3 times higher okay?! If this ce were like a pce I would ept it though. Just because its important to live under a roof dont go pulling me this. Hohou~ quite the mistake you did there huh. Tto Bakya! Tomoe slipped (faked) and her leg destroyed the floor. The boy who saw the hole stood still, his face pale. Sorry, sorry. It looks like the floor was a bit old (Tomoe) Of course that wasnt the case. With the color of the boys face, one was able to infer it. Tomoe-san, please be careful okay? Ah thats right, boy-san. The remaining money we will be taking it at ater time so, please do take care of it okay? (Mio) Mio is also merciless. Now he has to hold onto the money for 10 days and take responsibility in safekeeping it, without a choice. If there is less, or there are rumors that it has been stolen... No way?! I-I will be returning right now so...! No no, its a pain so. Master doesnt mind such an amount of money. I am looking forward to the meal. One that is fitting of the price. Meal wise (Mio) Mio sweetly smiles and the boy quickens his pace. If there is no will to receive it, then they will not forgive any objections. They told him to go ahead. ... I have been thinking about it but... These fellows that can proceed a conversation so smoothly, why is it that they cause amotion in the guild? I dont understand. I can only feel deep evil intentions in their actions. The boy stands still after showing us our room. His face turns to me as if asking for salvation. Are you a Chihuahua?! I will tell you now, I am not a dog but a cat man! Thats not it. Even if I am into dogs, I wouldnt think about saving an evil chihuahua that tried to deceive me. Ha~ Even though I decided not to sigh anymore... I ignore the face of the boy and enter the room that was shown to me. - Yareyare, I didnt know what would happen but we were able to clear it up (Tomoe) That boy will probably be stiff from now on. He tried to gainrge amounts of money and now he has to protect that money, ufufu (Mio) Tomoe and Mio, your personalities are pretty bad. The boy has fault in it as well so I cant say much though (Makoto) We are already inside the room so it should be fine to speak. Of course, I am not expecting that the ce is soundproof though. If I dont talk loudly the people outside shouldnt be able to hear me. It looks like the price is a lot higher than what we heard it would be (Makoto) Its a remote region after all. It seemed like the service has some issues so it cant be helped (Tomoe) Yeah, the prices of products was an abnormality in itself. The water had a higher price than a knife. And the monsters fangs and ws were higher than the water (Makoto) Are they tasty? (Mio) No, isnt it because they are materials? Mio, lets stop thinking of everything as food okay? (Makoto) She is an insatiable spider after all. The things that can only be obtained here are being sold at a really high price. After that we have the things that are hard to obtain. Then we have themon armors and protection. How warped huh (Tomoe) Tomoe is unexpectedly looking at things objectively. Its true that in this ce the normal weapons are really cheap. One of the reasons is because, probably, the usability is low. A normal weapon will quickly be unusable and has to be changed constantly. Special products and most likely their materials are being sold at truly high prices. But it slightly preupies me. Even if we call it normal equipment, there is thebor work as well and it takes materials. With that, its still cheap. And the pleasantries andmodities are fairly expensive. I dont like this, so even in other worlds there is political influence. By the way, there seems to be a merchant guild. Is it okay for us to sell at our own convenience? (Makoto) Fumu, there is certainly a branch section here as well (Tomoe) If its not okay wouldnt they havee stop us? (Mio) With how things are, that is no good. It seems Mio is not that fitted to do business. Then that would make the I lost it words of waka have issues. Apany that doesnt even know themon sense of the merchant guild, that would make the words of the heir lose credibility (Tomoe) The one that was supposed to be stupid, Tomoe, unexpectedly said something I wanted to say. Well, thats how it is. Mio, I am sorry but, could you go to that branch office and say some half-hearted thing like wanting to enter the guild so you can get information about their rules and regtions? (Makoto) Eh? Now, like, right now waka-sama? (Mio) Yeah. Because by tomorrow the information about you two will surely be spread all over the town. Today is the best time. Now, go go (Makoto) Geez, I get it. I will go do it (Mio) Mio reluctantly left the room. How nice-desu na. You are truly learning how to use your followers. Thats how my rouko* should be (Tomoe) (TN: Elder nobleman) I am not a rouko! If you guys didnt stand out we wouldnt need to be doing things so stealthily you know? (Makoto) However, to investigate things after reaching your room, isnt that the epitome of Mito Koumon? (Tomoe) Tomoe-san tilts her head. Like I have been telling you, please dont go rting things to Koumon-sama. No no, it is not decided that there is an evil magistrate at this ce anyways (Makoto) There should be one (Tomoe) Why are you so sure?! (Makoto) Is the world so ridden with evil?! The prices of the products are way too abnormal after all. No matter how I think about it, there must be something (Tomoe) She is seriously sharp. Could it be that when she enters period drama mode her stupid neurons go away? You are quite something Tomoe (Makoto) You have noticed it as well waka. There is someone here gaining dirty money. In an unjust way~? (Tomoe) Dont go In an unjust way~? on me. All happy. If Mio can catch onto something we would be able to move more easily but... (Makoto) Its impossible. She is unaware of her surroundings and she is pretty on guard. Maybe she would evene back while being tailed (Tomoe) And why are you so happy about that? I give up. Its true that most of our cargo is pleasantries. So that makes it certain that it will be targeted. Ah~ no good, its only been 15 minutes and I already feel like we are going the path of Mito Koumon. I honestly think that Tomoe is fit to do the part of evil magistrate or Echigoya (Makoto) The Kukuku way ofughing she has, it suits her a lot. More like, there are no people that correspond to the Mito Koumon family-da yo. Aside from the aforementioned part. No matter how you see it I am Kaku-san! (Tomoe) Kaku-san is originally bare-handed! (Makoto) Then a Kaku-san that uses swords! (Tomoe) Anything goes?! (Makoto) Then it would be like the one who says flying monkey named Gin-san wins! (TN: I didnt understand this idiom. Something about a flying monkey...餪ǰwԳʤyȤԤä٤ˤʤ) U~ I imagined it. Disgusting. Anyways, I will be going with Kaku-san so, I am counting on you!! (Tomoe) She is forcefully making me ept it! You... geez, yeah yeah Kaku-san* (Makoto) (TN: he uses the character = Nuclear weapon, instead of) For you to be Kaku-san is plenty, you bomb. I feel like the writing for yours was different! (Tomoe) What kind of six sense do you have?! I have my suspicions that you had some evil intentions when you caused amotion in the guild (Makoto) Eh (Tomoe) Dont Eh me! Why is it that it sounds like a confession?! I cant handle you! So she really went period drama style and caused problems? So its Eh huh? Tomoe~ (Makoto) wa wa wa wa wa (Tomoe) Well for now lets leave that aside. There is something I want you to do. Okay? (Makoto) Hoho~ and that is? (Tomoe) And then... and thats how... and then we do this (Makoto) I see, that is, quite nice. It sounds interesting (Tomoe) I felt like she would go along with it. Then, Im counting on you (Makoto) As you will. I will prepare it as soon as possible-desu zo (Tomoe) *knock*knock N, who could it be? I exchange looks with Tomoe. Who is it? (Tomoe) Mio-desu wa, is it okay if I open the door? Yeah, I dont mind-zo (Tomoe) The return of Mio huh. I stretch out a searching [Sakai] on the surroundings. There are 6 people surrounding the inn huh. They move their bodies well. They cant be amateurs. To think she would really bring tailers. Ara, waka. What is it? To suddenly stare at me (Mio) What could it be~? Tomoe seems to have noticed that a number of people have been following. For now they havent entered. So it means that our cargo is still fine. We have threatened the reception well so the information wont leak that fast. But with how he is, I feel that he would be easily enticed by gold. Its still a high ss inn though. I am counting on you, seriously. No, its nothing (Makoto) I have spoken with the merchant guild (Mio) Yeah, and? (Makoto) It seems that we cant open a business without the guild proof-desu wa. If we want a re-issue of it we should go to Yadoriki town or a ce called Tsige (Mio) The distance? (Makoto) After passing three other towns it would take 1 month, or so I was told (Mio) Towns. We have to pass 3 camps just like this one before finally reaching our destination? Thats long. And that we wont be able to get money before that, is harsh. Even if these two do jobs, they are still E rank after all. Isnt there any way to sell our things? (Makoto) It seems that if we utilize themerce area, there wont be any problems (Mio) Commerce area? (Makoto) Was there such a ce? Its a ce that belongs to the merchant guild and its a ce where we can do middle wholesales. I wonder what middle wholesale means (Mio) If you dont know please ask the guild while you were there, not me. It means that you can sell to other merchants as well. But, that is... (Makoto) I will be able to use them as reference to know the prices. Its not fun to sell in a wicked ce though. Well it is true that we are carrying things that will go bad fast so. Lets go to thatmerce area tomorrow and sell everything (Makoto) It should make a decent amount of profit. A day will finally be over. After that it will be eating and sleeping only. As expected, there will be a lot of things to be done when you arrive to a town for the first time. For today lets pass on going back to Asora and just quickly sleep. Thats right. To think you wont mind about the tailers (Tomoe) Tailer (Mio) You have been followed (Tomoe) The great me was?! (Mio) Well Mio is originally the type who wouldnt evade things. She is the type who would receive it all and absorb it. Its to the point that I would even want to call her Hart-sama*. (TN: dont know what the reference is) I will finish them off right now! (Mio) Mio walks determinedly to the window. No, its fine. I let them swim around, Mio (Makoto) But! (Mio) Its fine (Makoto) Mu~ (Mio) It will soon be time for the meal. Lets just enjoy it (Makoto) It seems that the word meal has attracted the attention of Mio. Thats right, Tomoe (Makoto) What is it, waka? (Tomoe) For now you will be on standby in the carriage. And for one night I will be counting on you for the cargo. It looks like there is suspiciouspany. I can see a lot of movements trying to look for our carriage (Makoto) W-What did you say?! (Tomoe) Because, arent you the Kaku-san? This type of things, they are the duty of Kaku-san you know~?? (Makoto) M-My meal? (Tomoe) No-ne? (Makoto) A-Are you an Oni, waka?! (Tomoe) Dont put a finger in the cargo okay? Its a given if you are part of apany after all (Makoto) A-A demon, a demon is here! (Tomoe) Just how tired do you think I am because of you? Yes, this is an order! (Makoto) I have to show who has the authority here. I dont care if you call me an Oni or a Demon. Fuhahahahaha. - Trantor: Pee on her to show dominance! ... Okay no. *sits in a corner Chapter 20: Ah~ is this the restaurant close to the river? It’s not! Chapter 20: Ah~ is this the restaurant close to the river? Its not! Trantor: Wow, just wow. This chapter changed my whole perspective regarding Makoto. C A *ng*ng I, Raidou-san, am holding a knife and a fork and eating a particr meal. Nom! Glomp!! Nom!.... Beside me, there was an elegant Japanese style beauty that was only using a fork and was barbarically wolfing down the food in front of her. I should teach Mio some table manners. I need to have her act the part in moments of need, at the very least. I seriously need to!! Well~ we attract attention. Aside from us, there doesnt seem to be any adventurer-like people around. The ones that are here are mostly guests that havee to have a meal and I feel like they are a different quality of customerspared to adventurers. I will be repeating myself but, that damn boy. He sold us the most expensive n. He led us in a scared way to a high ss restaurant that from the looks of it, it could even have a dress code. In a refugee camp you know?! Just how much of a luxury is this? Is what Makoto, Makoto tried to think. (In a certain younger sister way*) Misaka Misaka Ref I was wondering what kind of food woulde out and when I arrived to the table I saw a knife and a fork. Heyhey, is it that kind of food that wille out? And thats exactly how it went. So, with a meal that didnt betray my expectations, I began checking my surroundings. Its filled with people that look like royalty or merchants. I dont know if they are really royalty but I am impressed at how they are able to wear such clothes that look so hard to move in. This ce is supposed to be the peak ce for people that are looking to train themselves. It makes me question their sanity. Even if the adventurers had the money for it, I dont think they woulde to such a stuffy ce like this. Gorgeous looking food was spread out in every part of the ce that could even serve as a refreshment for the eyes, and the ck haired person beside me with her lively way of eating, that I try to mind too much. Thanks to that person I couldnt feel the taste of the first decent food that I have received since arriving to this world, at all. Not a single bit. Even though I want to survey without being noticed, I am in a situation where everyone is watching us intently... Of course, I am using [Sakai] toplete my objective thoroughly. Counting the observation of Tomoe and the tailers. In a size that enables me to pick up their conversations as well. Well, how do I say it? If Tomoe were here, she would most likely be jumping in joy. The shady conversations in here, are truly plenty. About the stockpile of weapons or the profit margin ofestibles, experiments, materials, etc. Without doubt, more than half of the people here are evil. Saying it in a magistrate of period dramas way, it would be Just how many sections are there?* (TN: Really not sure what he said. Ԓ֤ʤΤͤ) I dont want to think that rich people = evil but, when the situation is like this it just cant be helped. Could it be that from now on I will being to this kind of restaurants in order to gather information? I dont mind though~ Waka-sama, this food, the taste is good but, isnt the amount too small? (Mio) Even when you stop the fork the only thing that is in your mind is the food. Just what should I do with you Mio-san? [N? This is not the kind of food that can be taken out so easily so there is nothing that can be done] (Makoto) There are people watching so I write words in front of my chest for Mio to see. It will be finished with just a bite (Mio) Mio really looks like she is sad. The fish that was probably smeared in a butter-like substance to increase the scent of it, that high ss meal, was eaten in one bite. It was swallowed just like that. I see, it looks like the meuniere that is used on white meats. It has a scent that can bepared to butter but its probably just a difference in worlds. [Thats why you should use the fork and knife like this and slowly enjoy it] (Makoto) With words showing that I was already tired of it and pressure mixed in it, the color of Mios face changes and she just nods. I dont know if she is being considerate or not. I mainly cant understand her. This is soplicated, more like, Mio is clearly having aplex expression while taking that knife in her left hand. You dont have to practice it today though, it can be at ater time. Are you having a desire to improve yourself? [Its okay if you slowly get used to it] (Makoto) I nce at the absent minded Mio. With how this is going, I feel like Tomoe will take out her own personalized chopsticks. I will have to warn her. The dishes areing one after the other, its nice to see that this ce is as lively as a pub. We are underage so there is no sake though. In the past there was a time where I went with my friends to a pub and had a non-alcoholic party. That is what I would call a happy and enjoyable time. But. How unpleasant. The recent conversations that I have been hearing from my surroundings... There are some that think we are upper ss people, and that feels unseemly. It even gave me nausea. Ah~ the meal is so good. Probably. (TN: stress is making him unable to taste the food. He is going Naofumi on us) They are really thinking we are upper ss people that have lots of gold, but I could only feel sarcasm from those words. At least thats how it was with the Incredibly rich people that were in my surroundings. I dont care if we are out here to learn about the world but, when the concept of level itself is different, I feel that that itself will be a barrier in our learning. The person in question seems to be having fun and it felt like an attraction. The virtue of her was not in the saving of money but in wasting a lot of it. When I took her to eat a hamburger, she said What is this y that has vor? Is this food? I felt like her eyes were glittering when she said that. They really were. (Far away eyes) No no, their levels are different. And they dont even seem to pay attention to the economic situation of their friend. They are fellows that have no influence in the economic powers bnce. Maybe its because they have an amount of money that makes them think its not important at all. In reverse, the people here. They use their friends to change them for money. Thats the only thing they think. And the one that is even higher than these ones, is usingrge interests in order to get money to use. No matter how I think about it, I dont think I will be rted to that super rich guy. I dont think but... The worlds rich people all begin practically as thieves, burrs, raiders, that kind of types. In a hundred of years or so, they might obtain some dignity. Umu. The thing called life is so deep. The summary of the conversations the people around here had, was like this. The ones that have no money should just buy weapons and go hunt. If he cant get his hands on resources and raw materials, when he returns you just have to loan him dirt cheap money with low return time and you will get a nice guinea pig. Its as easy as baiting a kid. If he is able to get his hands on something you just have to invite him to a nice meal and retrieve the money. Commodity is alchemy my friend. I can understand the first part. If you are in the area of physical strength then the best way to gain money is using your body. On top of that, people thate here are mostly concentrating on training their bodies rather than gaining money so that might be a reason as well. But a guinea pig... Thats a word that I cant just let slip by. They are selling weapons at a really cheap price and manipting the person. If they bring things back it could be sold at a high price but the food andmodities are all rip-offs. And they have to stay in expensive inns. If they are unable to get anything they will have to rely on loans and their end will be to be guinea pigs. In the end, the money will return to them. Moreover, it will increase. Furthermore, the things that work as salvation; food, opposite gender, luxury, they sadly have to live with the reality that all of this things are being provided by the weak. A vicious circle, no, its a well-made system created by the ones who obtain the profit. Because of the surroundings I cant even enjoy my food-desu wa ne (Mio) And. It still shows in my face. It seems that Mio is at least paying attention to her surroundings. Well thats the only thing she is doing, but I must admit that she is progressing. Umu umu. [I am sorry, it looks like it showed in my face] (Makoto) No no, I am the one that is pouring cold water in this meal we are having together-desu (Mio) Now that I look carefully, I can see that Mio has a face that seems to be enduring something. This girl is not good at holding it in after all. Fumu, Is this whats called silliness? No nono. Lets make conclusions leisurely. [Well, in the end it looks like we will be sacrifices to the hobbies of Tomoe. When I think about it I feel a bit pitiful] (Makoto) Because this is the path where you go divine punishment! Should I go I struck with the back of the sword? First I will be going all out. I will straightforwardly dance in the rain of blood. When I think about it rationally, I will probably be killing someone in the near future. However, I have been living for many years considering this as the highest taboo so there is nothing I can do about it. I cant think of doing it for real. If I fall into panic and cant do it, I still have Tomoe and Mio so there should be a way around that. I cant get a moment of leisure huh. Kill, kill, kill. Stab, sh, hit and kill. In the time of the Liz I had no intentions of doing it, it was an ident so I didnt feel much about it. At that time with the demon race I didnt know of their existence. In the cases of Tomoe and Mio, it was me instead who was fearing for life. When I imagine that the target will change to the human beings*. (TN: we meet again) Iugh, no, I am surprised maybe. That I can easily think of a scene of me killing human beings. Though I dont really think I will not feel anything when I actually do it. That shouldnt be possible, it shouldnt be but... I continued my meal while thinking about that anxiety inside of me. Tomoe-san is wishing for conflict somewhere inside of her after all (Mio) [Its because its the first hour*] (Makoto) (TN: I dont get this idiom. һrgΩe) ?? (Mio) (TN: and Mio seems to have the same thoughts as me) Mio didnt grasp my words and had a confused face. This is quite picturesque. Umu, it means that beauties look good no matter what they do. Thats right. Maybe I should go for a little walk. In any case, tomorrow we will be going to themerce area. I should get a preview of the ce and learn my way there while Im at it. I will just have Tomoe take care of the cargo. It also seems that Mio is drinking sake and is already done with the meal. By the way, I havent drunk any. Its because I dont think this is a safe ce to do that. And I also suggested that to Mio. Though I want to know if the effects of alcohol work the same way for them. (TN: you want to learn that with MIO?! I think Tomoe is a safer bet) Oh well, lets get going. She seems to be slightly drunk though. I also look up and fake as if I am drunk in sake, the two drunkards y. If the tailers have something other than following in their sleeves, I feel that this will be time they will act. Now. Will an Oni appear or will it be a snake? [Lets go out, Mio. Lets walk for a bit] (Makoto) I dont know if Mio understood the true meaning of my words but she jumped out of her sit and nodded vigorously. - Trantor Note: Damn, I got shivers. So we are actually going to go that path? I am totally into that! Chapter 21: That night’s Tomoe Chapter 21: That nights Tomoe Trantors note: This chapter is Tomoes POV. Really, the way Tomoe talks is so hard to trante... C Good grief. It should be fine for waka to be a little gentler. With how he is, in the generation of Koumon-samas he would be in the mean old man type. The wise and intellectual type of Koumon-donos are more to my taste. If I think like that then the cast in the new memories of waka are to my taste. I would like waka to stick his head into troubles a bit more. In the matter of the guild and the matter of the market as well, waka noticed both of them but he tried to ignore them. If he does that then there wont be any incidents and nothing will happen. If it werent for my quick-wittedness I dont know what would have happened. That is no good. We wont be able to reform the world. Then it ends in something petty and I wont be able to take out my katana. Even though I had finally gotten something simr made by the elder dwarfs, wait thats too long, eldwarfs in short. Mio had done a good job with her foolish behavior. That is truly a Hachibe-san, careless and with normal equipment but someone who you cant underestimate. And now if only waka would get serious we would be able to enter the Middle Ages World Reformation Arc without any problems. But I am now made to do night guard at the carriage while hiding my presence. There is the misfortune that I wont be able to have a meal but tonight is the night where I can expect a development to ur. When I think like that, fumu, I feel that I should thank waka for this order. Anyways, I am still investigating the way to produce uncooked rice, and my chopstick skills are still not at a satisfactory level. Regarding the katana I am still investigating it thoroughly, the sword I have right now is a sword in the form of a katana that has its cutting edge concentrated at one side of it. The basics of katana-making are still in the middle of close investigation so there is no helping it. Waka has gone with his parents a number of times to a town called Seki for the Hamono festival and has stayed over there. I will try to investigate the memories that rte to those times to get the knowledge I want. Its a lifesaver that waka is a person with lots of misceneous knowledge. He seems to be the type that will investigate things that interest him. That he begins his investigations from scratch is truly a habit that fits my convenience. I sincerely thank you-ja no. In my breast pocket I have My Chopsticks but I am still too unskilled to use them. As I thought, my first meal should really be a Japanese style meal. And one day I will be able to show off my skill with chopsticks that rival a knife and fork. In a sharp and magnificent way! As I thought, I should raise orcs that are specialized on making Japanese style food. So that when I feel like eating a Japanese style meal I dont have to ask waka to make it. To ask waka to make it is, as expected, a bit too much of a stretch for me who is a ve. I cast a nce to the cargo. Its the fruits that were in Asora. It seems that they are the exact same food from wakas world. So we had waka decide if they were edible or not. Every one of them was filled with vitality and there were many who were incredibly juicy. Their taste was also extremely good. As expected from the fruits that can survive the superior and harsh world of waka, they are truly filled with vigor. In an asional whim I tried to recreate the things that I have heard from waka and have seen in his memories, right now I am barely crawling. Because the maryoku in the air is zero after all, and it doesnt work with the release of inherent maryoku. If its only the appearance I am able to replicate it. We have taken a big amount of ripe things from different varieties and for now there is not a single one that is going bad. They are all still lively-ja. Mu, should I get moving? (Tomoe) Completely understanding their numerical strength, I also grasped their habits and some of them have begun showing movements that tell me they were in an organization of some sort. From the peoples movement proficiency I am able to understand their patterns but the ones tonight feel a bit rough. They have a bit of coordination. But, I am a supreme dragon, an existence that can be counted. Of course, the ones who challenge me all belong to the top ss. Thinking in that way, these guys may be prettypetent. If I were to consider that. Right now I am just delighted that I will be able to fight with my katana like a samurai. However, this appearance is an appearance that was taken afterpleting the pact with waka. There is no error in saying thatpared to the past, my power has increased. Waka had to go through the trouble of asking the dwarfs to make a tool that restraint him but, I have no such counter-measure on my body. Now that I think about it, the preparations of fighting with someone, honestly, having waka as the opponent doesnt work as a reference. Its better if I dont count Mio either. If thats how its going to be... I pity them. These guys will have to be my practice partners in my training to hold back. Two are keeping watch and four areing to steal huh. I am thankful. Waka told me to please not ughter everyone and gazed at me with slightly serious eyes. Even if I mess up my adjustments I still n for those two to somehow live through this. From the four of them, two of those took the lead. They are nning on getting their hands on the carriage by infiltrating it. This is a good time huh. In the darkness without making a single sound . I stood beside the carriage with katana in hand. My my, what business do you have with our carriage? (Tomoe) I will speak with them in an extremely friendly manner. They all stop their movements at the same time and their gazes all concentrated on me. Along with their bloodlust and caution. I didnt intent to instill unrest in them with my friendly voice but, to have such thoughts right now is pointless. My golden serpent eyes were drowning in the excitement of battle. They were fierily gazing at them. ... No words huh. I see that they are having a conversation only with their eyes. It seems that there is no room for negotiations. Thats fine, its the so called no questions asked huh. You damn ronins*! (TN: wandering samurais that dont have a master) The lookouts dont show signs of moving. The two that were close to the carriage had something short and glittery in their hands. The two that were far away threw something soundlessly from their hands! I catch one of the two knives and the other one I evade it. To the flying things that wereing at me, I use the scabbard to block them. Light and also slow. They are not even worth the talk. The moment the next knife was about to reach me, the knife that I had evaded turned around and shot at me once more. In an angle that was practically screaming at me to kick it. Iplied with its wish and without cing my body weight in it I kicked relying on speed alone. I will return the knife to your hand! With a dull sound, the man was send flying to the sky. I seriously held back though? He has certainly broken now. I felt that it would be a bit bad to swing my katana but its true that its better to test it out. Fumu (Tomoe) There shouldnt be any problems if I just aim at their weapons. Na!! Trying to open the distance I do a step backwards. At the same time, I target the de part of the dagger that the frozen man had in hand and sweep horizontally. He truly couldnt react at all. He probably didnt even notice that I had jumped behind him. He must be thinking I have disappeared. So that is the reason for your frozen state huh, how unskilled. The voice of the man suddenly became high-pitched with the surprise of his prey being so close to him. Its almost like he didnt even feel that I have cut him. The efficiency of my body with the weapon is too good. You eldwarfs, I am really looking forward to the time when you are able to create a real katana, kukuku. Then... Dosa* N? What sound is that? When I checked it out, at that ce... The man that was screaming in fright, his top chest portion In that ce there was a cut line and a body with his whole top missing. Wow, to think it would be this efficient?! No good! The unrest will carry over to the other four that are remaining. Then there wont be any person to talk and all of them will try to flee. I will not be able to interrogate them!! The lookouts had already distanced themselves significantly. With how things are going it might be amotion. I have no choice. Lets capture the two that are here for now! I hold my katana in reverse. I should have done as waka said and used the reverse de of the katana huh. They had their backs turned without any shame and were escaping, one of them is a woman huh. I cant make out their faces. They have cloths wrapped around it. If I am to capture one it would be better if its the woman, that way waka would be happy as well. With one nce I could tell it was a woman with big breast. It was a style that brought difort with the ck clothes she had on. Well, waka was saying that the girls were beautiful over and over even when they werent that beautiful. It may be that he is thirsting for a woman. Even if I say that, he hasnt requested any attending from us. Waka is quite a mysterious person. Wait! Wont waka call me an evil magistrate again if I capture the woman?! No, if its waka thats what he would do! Kuu~! What an ingenious trap. To utilize the feelings I have for waka. As expected of waka. N, wait. I feel like something is wrong here... Well, lets not think about theplicated stuff. For now lets let the woman escape and capture the other one. I ce a bit of strength and kick the ground. Its obvious that our speeds are different so this was good enough to catch up. I stand in front of the ck clothed one without chest and hit him in the sr plexus. The one that was few distances away turned around but I pretend to take out my katana. That fellow must have seen the scene a few moments ago so. With an excessive reaction she ran away. Fu fun, what a splendid skill I have. And now if I just get the information from this man. We can begin the capture of this bases evil-ja na! Fufufu, this is going pretty well-na no ja! - Trantor note: 10 bucks that man is a trap! And the big breasted woman was her sister! My years of anime tell me this! Chapter 22: I don’t want such a global language Chapter 22: I dont want such a globalnguage No matter how I think about it, you are the role of evil magistrate (Makoto) I let out a deep sigh as I look at the shrunken Tomoe and the ck clothed-san that has not regained consciousness. Mio had gone to clean the two people that Tomoe had done in. Crossing my arms I look down on Tomoe, at my side there is someone sitting on a stool. Its a girl that I picked up while I was in my walk with Mio. I will be clear, I havent brought a prostitute with me okay? I am in a sense, apanied by woman after all. How to say it, we have perfectly gone the drama route-desu. This girl probably has the role of viger in problems. Lets hear the details of your circumstances is what we said and we brought her all the way to our lodging but... In there, there was a Tomoe with a face that was proud of herself. I didnt ughter everyone-deshi ta zo, waka! Is what she said. Of course, the viger was scared. I brought her into the room and tried my best to calm her down. When I hear the circumstances of Tomoe in detail. It seems that from the 6 persons, she let 3 get away. Well that is fine. So you have captured 3 people is what I asked to confirm but. I killed 2. I captured 1 that is right there! (Tomoe) Is what she responded nonchntly. I had told Tomoe to please spare me from ughtering everyone and if anyone tries to escape capture them Thats what I said! But then Tomoe said, Well you see, the important part about not killing everyone, I didnt understand the pointpletely-desu YO! She was bbering something about the first one dying by ident and the other one dying was out of her expectations, but that is just out of question! Wiping with the sword or that a kick send him dancing in the air and was left out ofmission. It was probably a shock or something like that. Like, I was aiming for the weapon but I ended up cutting his whole body that kind of thing. Its not that excessive but, going tee-hee is wrong with that kind of exnation! What kind of ughtering crime scene is that?! I tried asking Mio if she could do something about it with her hunger, I mean, if she could handle the cleaning up and she said I can. So I had her go right away to the crime scene. Next, before exining the situation to the viger that was fiercely gazing at Tomoe, I take the captive that was rendered powerless to the bed. He had a slender body. I dont understand the standards of this world anymore so if anyone told me this is a macho body I would just lift my hands and give up. Hey Tomoe, could it be that you kidnapped a woman? (Makoto) Fukukuku! (Tomoe) What? Why are youughing Tomoe-san? Thats what I thought you would say waka! (Tomoe) So what are you trying to tell me?! And this is what you want to say right?! Tomoe, you are rea~lly an evil magistrate (Tomoe) What is she saying with so much pride? Well, she did say what I wanted to say. To go through the trouble of specifically choosing a woman, that is what an evil magistrate would do. That one is a man-desu! (Tomoe) Her figure when she said that felt like it came with a sound effect of *BLING! ... No. Even. If that is the case. What of it?! More like, before taking the weapon away you should have at least done a body check right? Well she must have done it. She is so sure its a man after all. Ha~ I dont really care about that but. This guy doesnt hold any weapons right? Did you perform a body check? (Makoto) Even though I say bed, its not like we are putting on a nket over him. We can see his whole body but... Is this really a man? It strange~ly looks womanly though. Especially in the waist part. Um. Hey hey. Tomoe~ please pay more attention. In the waist holder I can see something that looks like an edged tool. So she didnt do it huh. Geez. If you are to let him sleep in the room at least make sure to take care of all of the dangerous objects. How careless (Makoto) I take out the knife from the holder and confiscate it. Is it for throwing purposes? It didnt seem to be made for the purpose of swinging it. Well it didnt give me the impression that it was a weapon you would swing after getting your opponent lower their guard at the very least. I-I didnt think you would bring a civilian here so if its just waka and me I thought it would be interesting and... well... (Tomoe) Tomoe goes a wa wa and has a wry smile. You think of scary attractions. N... Ha~ Otto. Turning in your sleep huh. This person is a deep sleeper. *Buchi Wa? I heard the sound of cloth ripping off. The chest area of captive-san began to expand. Silence. An excessive silence. There were no words. Tomoe-san looked dumbfounded at the captive and me, she began to shrink slowly and did a seiza. Its one of those types that wrap their chest with bands. And this person was doing exactly that. Thats not smooth. It seems she tightened it pretty well and made it so it didnt stand out. If that wasnt the case it wouldnt go *buchi after all. T-This must be some kind of conspiracy-desu zo! Thats right, there is no way such an all sides closed can exist! (Tomoe) Her insistence is pitiful. You~ at least care for your master a little bit more. You do know which type is easier to interrogate right? Right? (Makoto) No, like I said, just ignore the chest. This time it should have definitely been a man though (Tomoe) Ignore the chest? What is that? I dont understand what you are trying to say. Anyways, I am telling you to peel them off if you are to bring them here. If you take off their clothes then you will be able to dispose of their weapons and other tools at the same time (Makoto) Well you see, wont you treat me as a pervert if I take off her clothes? So the anxiety... (Tomoe) Priorities first! This isnt a drama so ethics can go eat shit! Between an idiot and a pervert I think a pervert would have a better chance to be salvaged! (Makoto) Thats my own opinion though. Umu (Tomoe) Dont agree! More like, Tomoe... (Makoto) U, um... N? What is it? This low voices whereabouts that feel like it would disappear. This is a voice that Mio and Tomoe would definitely not have. In the room, there was someone else? OH! Viger A! Beautiful girl A. Now that I look carefully, there is certainly a girl with an uneasy face. Words she shouldnt be able to understand and strangers she barely knows. Fumu, this certainly would create uneasiness. Especially because I am supposed to be unable to speak or so thats how I had exined to her already. There is no helping that she thinks of me as suspicious. Well, I forgive you. Next time be more careful (Makoto) Oh~ I thank you, unknown girl! (Tomoe) In that part you should be thanking me first right?! You go thank the other party right away?! And moreover, in that part she properly used themonnguage. Just how confident are you? I really want that fast way of thinking to be used for my sake! I will cry you know? Onii-san, I heard that you couldnt speak though? I can speak (Makoto) I try to speak friendlily inmonnguage. I felt like maybe it would work. ?? When she tilted her head I understood the answer. I look at Tomoe. She nods and looks at the girl. Really, how mindful you are. Right now waka is able to speak inmonnguage, is what he tried to say. You didnt understand right? (Tomoe) Eh?! I heard him say Eat is mu ni mu ni~?! N-No way, this might be too big of a shock. Well, that is a part of the curse you see. From the start waka was able to utilize variousnguages and he is using one of those tomunicate with us (Tomoe) E-Eh? Its not an illness? N, thats right. It was actually a curse-na no ya. But its not like he will infect anyone and there will be people who will discriminate him. We dont want discrimination after all (Tomoe) Oh~ in a yful manner she was able to mix the illness and curse at the same time. The girl was also smoothly convinced. Un un, from now on use that ability to speak for my benefit. That he is able to use manynguages and have themonnguage sealed. That is definitely the work of the demon race! How cruel! Wait, why the demon race? Are curses monopolized by the demon race? If thats so then I will have to change the excuse. For a simple excuse to make other people hate a certain race is no good. Thats right, such a troublesome race-ja no~. And then, girl, why did youe with waka here? (Tomoe) [Hey wait] (Makoto) This time I use writing before I tap the shoulder of Tomoe. Why~ is it that you are able to ept so normally that conversation just now? There is something you havent told me right?! Oh~ waka, what is it? (Tomoe) Ah, I am sure now. There IS something. [Why is it certain that my curse was done by a demon race?] (Makoto) I ask the girl. Its truly good that she is able to read. Of course, I noticed that this was in luck. Thats because the literacy rate in this world is not that high. Because themonnguage is a blessing given by the goddess a little before you are born and is something that everyone in the world can speak! ... Ah, but demons and demi-humans are unable to. Those people are not epted by the goddess so they have to study to be able to speak it ... But there are people that have this thing called tamer and they are able to speak with the monsters that cant speak themonnguage and there are some that can enve them She talks about tamer like she hates the word of it. The word everyone that the girl says, I could understand that she only meant hyuman and it makes me a bit sad. But more than that. Categorization, monster huh. I am one of those. And, blessing huh. From what I heard, if you visit the shrine of the goddess-sama every year you are able to slowly understand words, and then you will be able to speak. There are some individual differences but they will normally be able to understand words at 3 years old. The girl tells me that she was able to at 4 years old. With that, I wont be able to talk. More like, the demons and demi-humans that studied from cero and learned it, honestly, I respect them. Because, werent they sessful? They repeat A u e and then it became words. This is what everyone uses, themonnguage! Now, everyone that is not hyuman! Decode this groaning and begin studying! is what you are telling me? Hm~. Hmph~. I see, so thats how it works. ... Thaaa~t!!!! Friiiking Buugggg!!! So your wish isplete resistance huh! Thats fine with me. If its like this then lets go all out! Looking for the traces of my parents takes precedence though. However! After that I will DEFINITELY hit that goddess in the face at least once. Even if she is a woman I wont hold back! This is! The first time in my life! That I vow to violence against a woman! Make sure to look forward to our reunion you goddess piece of... (The other parts are too hard for the ears and they will be too long so we have taken them out. Do pardon us C by Tsukuyomi) I see. It may be a curse by the demons. Thank you for worrying. Please continue* (TN: not sure if Makoto said it. Its not encased in [] in the original) And then. The girl began exining the events to Tomoe. Anyways, that so called blessing. I am truly questioning that she is giving them directly, isnt she just making those nymphs do it for her? Chapter 23: Mio’s sense of worth Chapter 23: Mios sense of worth When I returned, I saw the somewhat tired face of waka-sama and the meek face of Tomoe-san. At the inner room there was one person sleeping. It must be the girl that we brought not too long ago. There was a woman sitting down facing the two people with a clear hostile intent. Tomoe-san if you are to interrogate, a man would have been a better choice for waka. Then that means that the woman with ck cloth covering her body is apanion of those two bad tasting people? They really tasted terrible. Even when I let the darkness eat them it didnt fill it at all. They cant even be used in my knife and fork practice- oh, I should restrain myself from anymore notations or I feel that waka-sama will get angry at me. Even if I enter the interrogation I feel like I will just be left out. I still have a lot to learn about society after all, I am unable to catch the subtle emotions in people so its hard for me to perform deals. If I carelessly end up eating, waka-sama and Tomoe-san will only feel displeasure about it. Just, the expressionless waka-sama that I have never seen, I have a little interest in it. In the sense that I want to avoid that from happening. Just what kind of exchange did they have? Tomoe, do it. You are able to right? (Makoto) Yeah. Most likely (Tomoe) In that short exchange, Tomoe-san enveloped the captive inside mist. I could tell there were slight movements but there was no resistance, her body began to wobble and in the end it fell on top of the bed. Is it some sort of sleeping magic? But the mist is still not disappearing-desu wa ne. Waka, with this are you able to tell the facial expression? (Tomoe) Tomoe-san makes a gesture as if confirming something. It seems there is no issues. Can you make it possible tomunicate while in this condition? (Makoto) How expressionless. This is the first time, I have seen that face. I feel slight murderous intent on the woman that made waka have such a face. I will be tranting the words though (Tomoe) I dont mind. Lets begin (Makoto) It seems that both of them havent noticed that I have returned. The reason is maybe, the strong pressure that waka-sama is exuding. There is no killing intent nor rage but there is an inexplicable pressure. But this is no different from intelligence confession. How tasteless (Tomoe) To be able to mix frivolous talk in this kind of situation, Tomoe-san is really something. I dont care. This may not be to your taste but this is how job is done. Let it be threats or drugs, I dont care as long as she spills the beans (Makoto) ... Got it (Tomoe) Its a great help that you are here. I am d there is no need for drugs to make her confess. And I dont know how to torture after all (Makoto) He wasnt cold yet he wasnt warm. It was a disinterested voice. I had heard that in the world of waka, the people were not allowed to kill each other. Thats why I thought that waka-sama would surely be troubled when he had to treat with life and death issues but... ... Maybe. No, no matter what it is, its something that shouldnt matter to me. Even if I hadnt receive the ruling pact, waka has taken a part of my soul, I have already decided to offer this body to him. This sufficiency and this happiness, they are all things that waka-sama has given to me. Everything else is just a trifle matter. Yeah, thats right. I have reconfirmed my own feelings. The two of them are continuing their interrogation. From their conversation I can get that they have done something for her to confess and it was proceeding smoothly. They must have asked most of what they needed. The two of them breathe deeply and the mist disperses, they looked at each others face. This may be a good time. Thanks for your hard work, are you done now? (Mio) Huh? Oh, Mio. Well yeah, what about your side? (Makoto) Waka-sama seemed to be surprised for a second but he soon returned to his cheerful self and responded me. His usual self. Of course I am done. It was terribly unappetizing though (Mio) I glimpse at Tomoe-san. She makes a wry smile and says some words of apology. You have helped me a lot. It has splendidly gone into the route that Tomoe loves so much (Makoto) Tomoe-sans? If I remember correctly it was the perfect evil, that kind of person. I didnt ask in detail about it though. No no, with what happened, there wont be any tailers from now on, well you see, it seems that it wont be that interesting (Tomoe) I couldnt understand half of what Tomoe-san is trying to say. What I understood was that in a few days the situation will be resolved. Then, does that mean that we will be moving beginning tomorrow? (Mio) When she was talking about tailers she must have been referring to this ck clothed woman. Then that means we are done for tonight. Then next is a-attending right?! Ah~ my chest is throbbing!! A-Ara?! Um waka-sama, this is? (Mio) While I was drowning in my fantasies, I was shown one piece of paper. It was probably a drawing made by using charcoal? There was one young female smiling cheerfully. It was drawn from chest to top, an easy to see smiling face. It was quite well made. Its that girls older sister (Makoto) Waka-sama tells me about the meaning of this object. Ah~ I see. So this girl is. In the first ce, the reason we brought this girl here was because she asked us about her sister that had gone missing. At that time I had felt, even if it was for just a second, the presence of someone watching, so waka-sama decided to bring the girl with us. I had no desire to stop waka-sama, if its something that waka-sama has decided then I have noints. I have an idea of where this girl is. And so, I am sorry but I will have the two of you go search right away (Makoto) ... wa? U-Uhm. Does this mean huh. That we wont be sleeping? Wa-Waka?! Are you telling me that I will be going without eating and sleeping?! (Tomoe) Tomoe-sans objection is truly urate-desu! Thats right. You guys are okay even if you dont sleep every single day right? (Makoto) Uh wun. Certainly, we can easily go several months or maybe even several year spans without any problems but. As waka-samas familiar I want to live like how my master lives. Also... That is, um, that is true but... (Mio) Waka, I want to sleep! Since my body turned like this I have understood thefort of sleeping-no ja! (Tomoe) Tomoe-san is really straightforward. But I am the same. Since the time I turned human shaped it has only been a few days but to think I would find the act of sleeping to be sofortable. Tomoe, I think you already know by the interrogation from just now but there is no guarantee that this girl is okay. You should know the ce so if its you two then most of the problems can be dealt with (Makoto) Even though its a situation where we have no guarantee, we are going to hurry-desu no? (Mio) I said the question that was in my mind. But it seems this was a verbal slip as the eyes of waka-sama became close to expressionless once again. Mio, if possible, I want to rescue this girls elder sister. I ask of you, if she is safe, please protect her and bring her safely here. Even if its not possible, try your best to tell me as fast as possible. Okay? (Makoto) *Nod I quietly assent. It feels uforting. I dont want waka-sama to see me with those eyes. An inorganic gaze that feels like he has lost all interest. For me to be an existence that has no meaning for him, I dont want that to happen! When I look for Tomoe-san with my eyes I saw that she was nervously swinging her head up and down. I am sorry, tomorrow I will be going to themerce area with this girl so dont worry. For now confirm the safety of that girl. We dont have enough hands, we have to use everything we have at hand (Makoto) If thats how things are then it cant be helped. Koumon-samas job is to protect the person in trouble and wait for the report after all. Mio, lets go (Tomoe) Tomoe-san seems to havee to an understanding. It was an exchange that I didnt quite get. But I am grateful that the ce has calmed down a bit. Its better for waka-sama to be cheerful. I thank Tomoe-san for that. Ah, and also... (Tomoe) The moment we were going to go out the door, Tomoe-san turned around. What is it? (Makoto) I am d, waka-sama is talking in his usual way. When this issue is resolved I, um, I want to call myself by the word washi*-desu ga (Tomoe) (TN: washi is like an older way of calling yourself) I felt that waka-sama instantly lost all his tension. I also-desu. Such a thing you should just do it if you want. I-I dont think I mind but, more like, why are you asking? (Makoto) Seriously-desu. Well~ that way fits me more but, as expected, from my standing I shouldnt go with wachi or so I thought. I felt that this was a trademark for Koumon-sama after all (Tomoe) ... Do as you see fit (Makoto) Oh! I thank you deeply-desu zo! Then!! (Tomoe) Completely rxing her facial expression, Tomoe-san expresses her gratitude and opens the door. I follow her and leave the lodging. She knows the ce we have to go to so I just have to follow her. When we were outside I had one thing that was in my mind. It was a good thing that it was only me and her. It was also prettyte so there wasnt any signs of people walking around. Um, Tomoe-san. Waka-sama seemed to be pretty stormy but, did something happen? (Mio) I dont know. It was thanks to you returning that the conversation could advance, honestly, you were a lifesaver. This portrait, you have seen it as well right? (Tomoe) Yeah, its the onee-san of the girl that we brought back (Mio) Thats right, then. That girl seemed to be good at drawing so it seems that she was told to make a drawing of her sister (Tomoe) That is pretty impressive for a person of her age (Mio) I heard that she was only 10 years old. Umu, but it was from then on-nan ja. Wakas eyes were like, deprived from all his emotions, but they carried a strange pressure in them (Tomoe) I recall it for a bit. Thats right, I have never felt such a silent pressure before. Maybe she is an acquaintance? (Mio) That is definitely not. Waka not only doesnt have any friends, he shouldnt have a single acquaintance-ja (Tomoe) With a way of speaking that felt like it had a hidden meaning, Tomoe-san totally denied what I said. ... Tomoe-san really knows a lot about waka-sama huh. Even though it hasnt been that long since you met him (Mio) From what waka-sama has told me, it should have only been a few days before he met me. You could say that. My case is a bit special though (Tomoe) Is it okay if I ask? (Mio) Yeah, I dont mind. I can control illusions but, it may be a byproduct of the process, apletely different ability is made (Tomoe) ... and the conclusion is? (Mio) I can look at the memories of my target. And I saw them. Thats what happened (Tomoe) You saw?! Waka-samas memories?! A woman that is supposed to be an attendant?! (Mio) At that time we were still enemies. Just like your case (Tomoe) Ugh. When she says it like that she has a point. Our meeting was a raid but. What an envious, I mean, disrespectful thing to do. Then, just what is waka-sama? (Mio) You should hear that directly from waka. Learn about each other and built trust (Tomoe) Uh, that is a sound argument but its kind of unfair (Mio) Right now I am unable to see as well. By the way I am unable to see your memories too. Waka gave me permission for a part of his memories though (Tomoe) My memories? Do I have memories of my time when I was driven by my instincts? Then, any information about that girl inside the memories you have seen? (Mio) Thats right, there should be something inside his memories. But Tomoe-san shakes her head horizontally. As expected, I am unable to tell that much. Because of the pact, there are a lot of parts that have been sealed. There are some memories I am not restricted to, there might be some information in them but well it doesnt matter, the sure thing is that... (Tomoe) Tomoe that was walking at the front, turned around. Unless we bring information about the protection of that girl, waka will stay in that harsh mood for a while (Tomoe) That is surely an important matter-desu. To be honest I dont want to continue the journey with that kind of atmosphere. I want to avoid that at all cost. I see, when I think about it, thats surely how it is. I understand. Before thinking about unnecessary prying we should first concentrate onpleting the mission-desu wa ne (Mio) For futures sake as well. Using a technique that let me blend lightly into the shadows, I proceed with the mission for the sake of continuing our fun journey. Chapter 24: Isn’t this a jewel box?! Chapter 24: Isnt this a jewel box?! Onii-chan, even if you are a waka-sama its no good if you cant at least drive a carriage you know? Even though I havent gotten used to the cold of the morning, the girl that was sitting beside me and holding the reins, said some cold words to me. Its not like I cant do it. Its because in the weird setting that Mio and Tomoe made, there was a part where it said that I cant drive a carriage. If I tried I feel that I could even drive it without reins. Because what is pulling it is a normal looking horse but in reality its head had two horns. I am not sure if I can manage it with my technique but I am right now hiding it. Its a proper demonic beast called bicorn and its used by the orcs and lizardmen as fangs and legs. In short, words can get through. I wonder how far thisprehension can be. Right now leaving aside inorganic things, hyumans and nts, everything that is alive is an okay. Thats why I can just act like I am using the reins and order it to move as I want it to. But because my image of weirdo would evolve, I cant do it. They would look at me as an entric person that talks in a strangenguage with a horse. ... Well I dont want to hear that from a person that fantasizes about being a wandering samurai though. I feel like the people today are not weing me. [I am sorry, I left practically everything in the hands of those two] (Makoto) Mu~ being a rich person and a merchants heir, are you fine with that~? You are dead right, its no good-desu yo. As expected of someone that is living in such a hungry ce. Her maturity level is pretty high. Even though her appearance is around 10 years old. Her age doesnt match her way of thinking. [Thats why I was thrown away like this. Its called a learning journey but it may be closer to call it disinheritance] (Makoto) Ah~ so thats how it is. I can understand that~. But then, if Mio-san is not here, will this sell properly? You can understand that huh. She has a stern personality just like my Nee-san. Though that portrait looked really simr to someone from my previous world. The portrait that this little girl drewst night looked so simr to an acquaintance of mine that I got distracted. When I think that I slightly vented my anger on Tomoe and Mio, I feel a little guilty. [Yeah, regarding these goods, honestly, no matter who sells it it will be the same. In a sense] (Makoto) The girl that had been talking to me while at me turned her head around to face me. Eh? Why? [These are things that I have seen for the first time as well. No matter how much it is, our travelling expenses will not hold out so I n to sell them. The fruits and vegetables will not hold out by the time we reach the next base after all] (Makoto) Hey, this is something that may not have been told to you but... [What?] (Makoto) The girl seems to have slight reserve and temporally stops her words. This girl says she is searching for her sister but maybe its not only that. These, are all fruits that I have never seen before. And moreover, they are incredibly delicious. From where did you obtain them and how did you bring them here? Her impression when she sampled the fruits was pretty good after all. I could feel sharpness in her eyes. Information selling, or worst she could be a spy huh. But it looks like the part about her sisters situation is true. If its the former then she has a strongmercial spirit, but if its theter then... In exchange for your sister go and obtain the information, that kind of thing? Nah~ If that is truly how it is then the guys that are pulling the strings have no saving at all~. Kind of like what do you think you are making a 10 year old do? Its a fourth year in elementary school you know? [Fumu, well regarding that, the issue is if you will believe me or not] (Makoto) What is it what is it? She is extremely interested, how visible. Well who cares. No matter whates, I have already thought out what I will do with these goods. To make the information public is actually weed. If I can learn the objective of this girl then I have no problems with it. [Originally we didnt have ns oning to the border of the world. We arrived by chance to thisnd] (Makoto) Un [And we have been wandering around but, one day, we were engulfed by a deep mist. When we continued inside the mist, to my surprise, there was a settlement there] (Makoto) Settlement? In this area? [From here it would take 2 to 3 days maybe. That settlement was, surprisingly, a settlement for mamono] (Makoto) Ma, mamono?! [Thats right. Moreover, they could all speak themonnguage and they were truly courteous. So I have been there for a few days and I was given these things as a souvenir] (Makoto) ... Oh~ those eyes are doubting me~ Well its a total made-up story so its not that unreasonable. Well it will be the truth from now on so. [See? Its hard to believe right?] (Makoto) Y-Yeah. When you refer to mamono which one are they? [Orc, lizardmen, dwarfs and to my surprise even Arkes were there. It was truly a mysterious ce. I even thought it was a dream but I still have the things with me] (Makoto) I say that and look at the cargo. That I actually have it here has a certain persuasion power. By the way I dont have any intentions of telling this story in themerce area. I am just going to say that they are strange things and sell them. And I felt that the question she made had an ulterior motive. There were that many?! I cant believe it~ [Yeah, even now I still think that it may have been a dream inside the mist] (Makoto) A mist that is 2 or 3 days away huh She is pondering. The kids of this world is not that they are not cheerful but when Ipare the attitude of the girlst night and the way she is now, she is actually really suspicious. [N, Rinon, isnt this ce themerce area?] (Makoto) I call the little girl that didnt fit her age by her name. This girls name is Rinon and her Onee-sans name is called Toa-san or so she told me. Toa-san, is a girl one year younger than me. Even though finding a ce to live is a big problem, she stood up and was able to find that ce for her younger sister. I respect her for that. In our world, a 16 year old was still a high school student being educated in the obligations. There is no information about such a settlement in our vicinities though? (Rinon) Tomunicate with writing is inconvenient at this kind of times. If she is not looking then she will be unable to react. I had no choice so I tapped her shoulders a number of times so she noticed it. Hi~a! Geez~ that is sexual harassment onii-chan! Uh, e, eh? (Rinon) There is se-sexual harassment?! I cant underestimate this world! In a ce where there is no proper human rights for such an advanced word to exist! [I was saying, isnt that building themerce area?] (Makoto) Ah! We went pass it! I am sorry! (Rinon) I scratch my mask. Does this world have sexual harassment as well? I was still internally surprised by it. We move forward for a bit and then turn around the carriage and begin preparing to get down. Now, themerce area. As expected, being a neer really attracts the eyes of others. Well I have a mask on so yeah. For some reason Rinon said that she would stay in the carriage and refused to enter themerce area. Is it that? Her clothes look worn-out so she is refraining from going? But even if I wanted to go to a clothes shop I dont know where there is one, and they are probably not open this early in the morning. And also, for a girl that I have just met to buy her clothes, its like the hobby of a rich guy so I dont like it that much. I want to go the normal way. Good morning. I think this is the first time we have seen each other. What kind of business do you have today? [Good morning. Yesterday I learned about this ce from my helper. A ck haired girl with unique clothing] (Makoto) ! Um, this may be rude of me but... [I am sorry. Things happened and I am now unable to speak so please forgive me for using writing tomunicate] (Makoto) I exin in brevity the appearance of Mio. It seems that she had some kind of impact so the men that were in front of me had some memory of her. Also, they without problem epted mymunication with writing. I am grateful. Ah, um. If thats how it is then that means that you are the person that lost the merchant guild proof? [Yeah, I am truly embarrassed. It hasnt been that long since I entered the trade business so I was really troubled] (Makoto) Must have been. That you were able to arrive here is close to a miracle. It must be that you are a person of great luck. Its an enviable thing I can only hear it as sarcasm. I have no such luck! Like, totally dont! [I truly passed through many mysterious experiences before I arrived here. And so, I came here to sell the things that I have obtained in those mysterious experiences] (Makoto) Well you are not able to sell things freely if you dont have the guild proof after all. And even with that you still came to a dark ce like themerce area, as a merchant myself I feel happy about this The man makes a heartyugh and presses me to show him the ce where the goods are. Is this unrted to the theft fromst night? Is there no contact with the other part? Somehow I am able tomunicate so its fine if I inquire about it indirectly. [Its the cargo of this carriage] Rinon is properly inside the carriage. She had no intentions to escape it seems. Fumu, is that your ve? Hey, show me the cargo What? ve? ... I see. Certainly, having that clothing and being inside the carriage, you could take it that way. Hm~, there have been a lot of words I am not used to hear so I didnt mind them that much but... Its a world where having ves is normal huh. This old man merchant is taking it normally after all. Then why is there such a word like sexual harassment? I feel like that word will delicately entangle me in the future, for me that has an ugly outward appearance. I dont want that-de gozaru I dont want that-de gozaru. To be in another world, then sexual harassment and then imprisonment, seriously spare me from that-de gozaru. But, I have to correct the misunderstanding. Even though Rinon is not objecting and is showing him the things, she must be used to this treatment. [Pardon the discourtesy, she is an acquaintance and I just had her show me the way. She is not a ve] (Makoto) Oh, is that how it was? The man looked silently at Rinon. Pardon my rudeness Maybe he thought that it would cause discord so he apologized to Rinon. Rinon seemed slightly surprised by this, with her eyes wide open she made a bow and she went to get a cloth that was hidden inside the side-nk. T-This is?! [How is it? These are fruits you have never seen before right? Any one of these are truly delicious. Go ahead and try them out] (Makoto) I take two apples, I give one of them and the other one I take a bite of it and show it to him. Then, itadaki masu* He must have felt relieved that I was eating it normally, the merchant also takes a bite. At that moment, he had his eyes wide open looking at the apple. And then another bite. Making sure to not let one bit of juice get out, he ate the whole apple in a second. Incredible... he must have liked it a lot. With this, if its only selling it wont be that much of a problem. If its possible I want to replenish a percent of the inn lodging price, with that there wont be any problems. [It seems that it was to your liking] (Makoto) This is, I have never eaten such a delicious fruit! Just where in the world did you procure this?! [Thats what you call, a trade secret. I want to unload everything here but, will you give me permission to?] (Makoto) Trade secret?! No way, are you intending to monopolize this?! [Even if you say monopolizing, these are received products that have some story to it. I am not sure if I will be able to obtain it a second time you know?] (Makoto) Eh?! So that means this is just a one-time thing, is what you are trying to say? [Thats right. I am nning on departing after a few days so I will be selling everything here and thats it] (Makoto) Umu. So thats how it is, this will be a one-time thing [For how much will you take it?] (Makoto) Can I sample the other things? [Of course, but I dont have that many of them so try to limit yourself to one of each kind please] (Makoto) I understand. How much is the amount? [Its only the things that are in this carriage so its 4 types and 4 boxes of each making it 16 boxes in total] (Makoto) The man called for his colleagues and gave them the apple (the one I had was already bitten so I gave him a new one as service), peach, pear and pomegranate and had them taste it. ... They were 4 types that I had half-heartedly chosen but they were all things that could be eaten raw. Thats not all. When I watch them like this I couldnt help but be shocked by the haphazard nts that grew in Asora. Season nting could go eat shit. Or maybe it was a super limited area and the climate worked in a different way. Like a certain Grand Line*. :D> Well, the taste was inherited as well. They are all things that were considered delicious in my previous world as well. I was thinking about merchandise improvements but it seems there wont be that many problems. This may be thanks to the agriculture customs of the orcs. Well, they are all splendid things [Thank you very much] (Makoto) And so, regarding the price [Yes] (Makoto) The quality has a unanimous no objections but, its a first time product after all. I do want you to understand our cowardice Its delicious but as its an unknown product we will be buying it at a low price, do pardon us is how I should interpret this. ... One box will be 30 gold coins. In total it will be 480 gold coins, is what I want to leave it as Expensive?! These guys are probably looking down quite a bit but even with that its still a really high price. This is practically a precious metal! No, a jewel box! I didnt let it show in my face but I was seriously thinking that these guys were idiots. Forget about replenishing a percent of the inn lodging, I am now able to pay the whole of it. Well I will try groaning. If I say okay too soon the sense of importance of it might go down. I had thought of increasing the price to at least 100 gold for all, I even let out a poisonous aura when I thought about that. More like, they are all looking at my face and waiting for my answer, they are so easy to understand. For them this would be the part where it would enter negotiations with the lowest price as trigger. [Well isnt that pretty considerate. But remember that I am the one you are buying from. Are you pushing yourself too hard?] T-Then it will be just like that?! You are so easy to see through! [No no, the cut is a bit bad so lets make it 500 gold coins. How about that? That way I will not have any objections] (Makoto) An extra that can be considered loose change. That 20,000,000 is loose change? Just what am I saying? 500, okay! Then its settled! Hey! The merchant calls for luggage carrying and a person to bring out the gold. Every one of them is having a pleased look on their face. This will probablynd in the ce of a royalty-san or a great merchant. If I carelessly request help with selling the fruits in this town I feel like they will overcharge me more than a high priced bar. These guys that I sold the fruits for, just how much will they sell each one for~? 2 or 3 times higher might be a low number. If it bes 10 times then I willugh. I willugh my eyes out. It surpassed the hundred million you know? Just what kind of big shot rookie am I? Rinon waspletely absentminded after hearing the price of it. Wun. In the case of the girl, it would be her annual ie, maybe even the annual ie of her older sister, thats the kind of fruit she ate. [Yes, I certainly received the 500 gold coins. Thank you very much] (Makoto) We as well! If you are to stumble upon any other strange thing, do pay us a visit [Okay, then] (Makoto) Rinon revived from zero and once again held the reins. She must still have some shock remaining but Rinon led the carriage that had 500 gold of cargo in it back to the inn. The fruits that I randomly took with me turned into 500,000,000 yen. - Trantor note: This chapter was pretty lighthearted. Anyways, I was satisfied that it didnt go into aplicated route and dragged out for many chapters?? Chapter 25: … What happened? Chapter 25: ... What happened? I return to the inn. Of course, the assassin onee-san is not there. The moment you wake up there is no restraints and moreover there was no one on the lookout, there is no one who wouldnt run. I throw myself on the bed and go . The ends of my hands and legs cant reach the edges of the bed at all. In the past I took this posture a lot when I fell in deep thinking. And I also fell asleep in the middle of it a lot. Well, I am digressing though. My body buries deeply into the mat and on the contrary it actually made me restless. Its my first time having such luxurious thoughts. Rinon is not here. I will return to my house for a second is what she said and left just like that. It must be a lie. To a house where her sister is not in, for her to go back there, I cant believe it. I am now lying down here while spreading a movement [Sakai] to follow her. The maryoku cant be felt and they are unable to detect my presence. The current Rinon has met with people a few meters away from the inn, at this distance I can hear their conversation perfectly if I just concentrate. The power that I received from Tsukuyomi-sama is truly useful. That I dont understand the theory sometimes hurts me though. So, did you get their background? Rinon shakes her head horizontally. No, the only thing I could get was that he is the heir of somepany (Rinon) What is that? There is no difference from the information that the merchant guild has What did these guys expect? You really think I would tell everything to a kid that I have just met? Are these guys idiots? B-But. Because the carriage got attacked I havent had many chances to talk with him (Rinon) Now that you mention it, the one that got captured had returned. We are washing her to check for magic and trickeries but nothing ising out. What does this mean? By the time I woke up in the morning the two girls he had with him were already gone. And then I went with onii-chan to themerce area (Rinon) Companions huh. They were people that had bizarre levels. I dont know if they had an order of silence but it makes my eyebrows sweat. And? ... I see, so they do silence people huh. And eyebrows sweat. Certainly... For now I am happy that not much of the information has been leaked out. The onee-chan that was sleeping on the bed, by the time we returned she was not there anymore (Rinon) Ha~ And then I told him that I would return to my house for a bit (Rinon) What a blockhead that youngling is. Without any restrains and with no lookouts Shut up. I feel a bit happy that you are believing all this but it somehow pisses me off. But well, looking at the appearance of Rinon and the attitude of the man, maybe he is really the cant be saved at all type? Hmph, about the cargo, did you hear anything about it? That is... I dont understand it well (Rinon) Ah~ its okay, just talk From here you travel 2 to 3 days and you will be enveloped by a deep mist where there is a settlement of mamono. He said he got it from them (Rinon) ... I-Im serious! That is what onii-chan said! That he didnt care about the price! (Rinon) Rinon must have felt some danger in the silence of the man, she desperately tried to exin it to him. Those two are not in a friendly rtionship. That much I can tell. That he didnt care about the price? He said that they were dreamlike stuff so it was fine if they can be sold. The old men in themerce area said that they would buy it for 500 gold coins (Rinon) 500?! The voice of the man turns inside out. He is totally a person of low level. Y-Yeah (Rinon) The lowest of the lowest price was that. These may be incredible people. But, 500 gold huh A vulgar expression begins to surface from the man. I could tell that Rinon was disgusted. At any rate, the lowest of the lowest huh. And its that amount of gold. How frightening. Is there another way they can use it aside from selling them at a high price for being new products? Hey, hey~! Let me meet onee-chan! If I let you hear about a lot of things you would let me meet her right?! (Rinon) Oi oi, those are words that you should say after properly doing your job right? With just this you will never be able to meet your sister ... Thrash. Capturing a small kid and making her do stupid jobs. My killing intent rises. I am seriously thinking if I could shoot him with magic from this point. I can do it. Lets do it. I begin the aria. And then rethink it. Tch, if I do it now Rinon will see someone dying in front of her. To suddenly see someone dying in front of you, it might be a trauma. Damn it, you slightly got away with your life. Rinon sticks to the guy and asks over and over. I breathe in deeply in order to suppress the killing intent that was slowly rising again. If you insist so much you leave me with no choice. Do onest job. Then I will return you your onee-chan. I will also forget about your debt Debt huh. It must be dirt cheap loose change for him. !! You are able to do something like that?! (Rinon) Yeah~, its easy. You ept? The man who suggested that was a limitless low Clife. Of course Rinon cant refuse. But... I dissolve my [Sakai] I already know the result. I didnt want to hear the words directly after all. If what he said is true then Rinons onee-san is probably still alive. If it turns out to be a lie I would turn it into a my first torture and my first murderbo. Its not like I want to support Tomoe but I think I might act a bit violently, so I close my eyes in order to rest. This will be after my two followers return. There is nothing else to do right now. And when I think about Rinon, it must be more beneficial for her if she finds me sleeping. Soon it will be 45 minutes. I breathe in deeply and fall asleep. Noisy. Ah, I see. I was sleeping, right. Is Rinon okay? Honestly, I was thinking of what to do with her from now on. If my followers bring me the information by the time I woke up. And Rinon is still alive, I n on going a bit wild. If She is not then I am going extremely wild. N, morning I look at my surroundings. There are four people. This is, fumu, for a first episode its a happy development. Tomoe, Mio, a woman that looks the same as the portrait and Rinon. Waka! You have awoken (Tomoe) Waka-sama, good morning (Mio) For them to be using good morning when its already evening, is it that? A retaliation against me for not letting them sleep? Or is it a business-like way of greeting? My two followers gave me greetings as expected. They have to do at least that. We are in front of people after all. Rinon is averting her gaze. And Rinons sister is bowing her head deeply. She has a really nice posture. If you are going to drop your head so much then just do a dogeza* that is morefortable than this. Dogeza The sister is safe for now. Her little sister had returned to attempt a crime, no, she was probably caught. That Mio didnt kill her was probably because of Tomoe. What a lucky little girl, no, both of the sisters huh. Its to the point that I want them to share a little bit of it with me. Girl, lift your head (Tomoe) Tomoe told the sister that and she timidly lifted her head. [Forgive me for using writing. You can read right?] (Makoto) That her little sister can and the elder one cant, such a thing cant happen right? A, wa, yes! That you have rescued me at this instance, I truly thank you, very much! Being nervous to the extreme she thanked me while stuttering and fumbling. What? Is she a person that cant handle strangers? But a conversation is possible. Okay. Though, she got me. Even her voice of wa wa wa. Aside from the color of her hair, she was the exact copy of her*. [You are free to talk the way you want. You are not a follower or anything like that so] (Makoto) As you can see, she has returned with all her limbs waka (Tomoe) She was being treated with some rough drugs but I have already cleaned them out (Mio) You two, your reports are practically asking me to give you praise. But they truly did do a good job. So Mio had a secret skill like poison counteraction huh. This will be useful. I once again look at the sister. Now that I think about it, her face had so much impact that I didnt remember her name. Uhm what was it again? I certainly heard it from Rinon but for some reason I cant find it. But... While I am thinking about asking her again, I look at her from hair to the tip of her toes. The more I look the more I feel that this is not on the level of she resembles her. The worlds are different and yet there are two melons, how amazing. She is a bit taller than me. And her style that feels like it has already beenpleted. Her breast are on the big side. And her appearance that was practically a mirror image of that girl. Just, her eyes were a bit wild, more like, this is probably the eyes an adventurer has. They were eyes that were rough and filled with inquisitiveness. And her hair. She had the same red hair as her little sister. It was not a ck hair dyed red. Hasegawa right? (Makoto) Its the kohai* that I remembered thanks to Tomoe. The girl that confessed to someone like me, moreover, the kohai that I had awfully rejected and hurt. Hasegawa Hasegawa A cute and zealous kohai that gave her all in archery. Thats why even if I knew this girl was apletely different person, it disturbed my heart. It was an event that I was made to remember not too long ago so more the reason, or so I think. Eh? I identally called her by that name. Her lips moved slightly and from there the sister let out a voice in reaction. Tomoe let it slip by but the ears of Mio perked up and reacted to it. I feel that she will be questioning me pointlesslyter. Its a name from my previous world so they probably didnt take it as a persons name. [Its nothing. Anyways, I heard the situation from Rinon and was preupied. I am d you are okay] (Makoto) I was reaping what I sowed, but you have truly saved us. We have been able to properly manage so I got ahead of myself Her way of rethinking about herself is the same as Hasegawa. Being able to more or less stand your ground in a harsh frontier, you can certainly get self-confident with that. But I dont know what to think about you bringing your little sister there. After all with one error the little sister ended up in beggar-like looks and tottering the town at night, her sister was being drugged and her life was in danger. [It seems that this is a pretty dangerous ce. The outside is of course but the interior is as well. I have my followers with me so I am somehow able to live] (Makoto) I respond to her while mixing in a wry smile. In reality, the level of these two are practically the definition of bizarre. Hearing that the two of them were mentioned, their expressions changed, practically saying it was nothing. In a way like they were smirking. Really. But the moment I mentioned those two in the conversation, I noticed the change in the appearance of Hasegawa and her little sister. Her sister was moved, the little sister was cowering. The strength of your followers was truly dreadful-desu. First, they appeared in the room that we were confined without a single sound, it was a quite epic and incredible thing! No no, it wasnt that much (Tomoe) If I use my darkness abilities something like that is nothing (Mio) Thats why Im saying your faces are too loose. There is a limit to how happy you can be. Thats right! Then the darkness magic-desu! It helped me drive away the poison that was inside my body, and when we were returning, with her hands, she destroyed the door that was coated without even using an aria! Leaving aside the coating part, that she was able to clean the poison is pretty incredible. Next time I will ask her to teach me*. I think it was a bit too much to destroy the door though, but right now its a plus for you Mio. However, even with that. I cant find an exnation for the state of Rinon when her sister has already returned. She was probably told by that man to steal the money, the moment she was about to give it she was caught by one of the two, maybe? I understand that she must feel guilty about it. But the sister that was her true objective has returned alive, so I think it should be fine to have a more cheerful face. Rinon that had a face that looked like she was worried, seems to be saying something. Without moving for a bit, she hung her head down all stiffly. Moreover, the lookouts and the able mercenaries were all handled by Tomoe-samas splendid body ability, they all went *snap *snap Oh? I feel like she is telling me something in a roundabout way. Is she just exaggerating things? I warned Tomoe not too long ago after all. !!! Y-You are exaggerating Toa. I didnt do that much... (Tomoe) There is one idiot here that looks like a kid who has been discovered doing bad things. She tried to restrain Toa but I stop her with my eyes. And then I clearly confirm the appearance of Mio that was sweating. The sister of Rinon called Toa, who was right now in a state of excitement, continued talking without the need for me to press her to continue. What do you mean exaggerating-desu ka! Its my first time seeing such a thing!! Even the building that was made with special materials to resist demon attacks was destroyed without a trace by Tomoe-samas fist and Mio-samas darkness (Toa) The two of them were going a wa wa wa, they were at each side of Toa-san making an incredibly easy to understand reaction. They even blew away the guilds strongest, Ace, and 50 other adventurer mercenaries that were teaming up! ... Uh, hey?! What?! What is happening?! Dont tell me that while I was sleeping it already turned into an all is resolved, look forward to the next episode?! I am d that I have a mask. I am sure that my face is showing a lot of expressions right now. Eh, are these tears? I didnt know about this feeling. The words of Toa hit me in my heart in a way I didnt expect. C Trantion note: Everything ended while he was sleeping. That was unexpected I suppose? Even though he decided to go wild. All that determination went down the drain. Haha xD Chapter 26: Such a thing happened Chapter 26: Such a thing happened Trantor note: Damn, this chapter made me die haha. It was twice as long as a normal chapter but twice as fun. ~ Toas Side ~ Was that truly reality? It would be urate to say that that day was a big turning point in my life. We made a party of five, it wasnt that we took a job, we just left to explore the wastnd. Forests, valleys, caves. No one has been able to travel to this ces. The mediumyers have been explored but the deepest parts have only been narrowly scraped and there are a lot of ces that have not been touched at all. Recently, it has been discovered that after travelling for a length of 7 to 10 days you will be able to arrive at a volcano belt that probably has elder dwarfs. Its just that the party that found that ce was soon attacked by the ck Cmity Spider and had to escape, so the details are not known. If this is actually true then it was a big happening, as it could be an exploration point that could provide them with the highest grade weapons and armors. Aside from the merchants, for adventurers like us, there was nothing as pleasant as obtaining outstanding weapons and armors. Well, if we were able to go there then we would have been able to join in with the big scale exploration group of 100 people, the chances are none though. The actual situation is that the average of this group is level 120 and the ces we can go from the base are tru~ly close ces only. And in those ces we obtain various materials and fight the mamonos that we can face, then we sell the parts that can be sold. In that way we are able to barely maintain our livelihood. Actually, a party of level 120 would normally ce in the high spots of the 4 great powers. We would be able to handle most of the dungeons and suppressions. And in reality we are one of the parties that has its name known in the empire. But in this ce we are greenhorns. We can even be called total novices. We came to the st base with our pride and confidence. In the first exploration we did when we arrived, two died. At the third, one died. As we were breaking we were also able to replenish the people but, the other day, finally one of the group decided to return and withdrew. From the 5 people that came here only I remained, everyone else disappeared. And in the previous exploration. We failed in a subjugationmission of the ck 2-headed dog, Liz. I lost the 4panions in an instant and without gaining anything, I returned with only my life. That I nned on taking a loan thinking I would be able to pay it with results, was a fatal mistake. As if it was only natural, I couldnt pay the moneylender and was forced to pay with manualbor. When this happens there is no way toeback, it meant retirement. No matter what they did to me I wouldnt be able to go against the people that had bodyguards of a level that were too different from mine. My journey came to an end. As I was a woman, the type of manualbor differed from the men but manualbor where they used drugs, my body couldnt handle it much longer. Finally, in order to make me unable to resist, I was shot with a drug for body rxation and also a drug of thought dispersing, and was brought to a room where I would wait for my turn to be used for human body experiments. It was a journey where I only wanted one thing. The moment I was able to obtain it I had the intention of ending it but in that ce I lost everything. My little sister is probably no good as well. She was my only rtive and was still young so I used my own funding and somehow managed to have her transported to this base. For a kid to survive in this ce is impossible. My little sister is not even an adventurer after all. It was mortifying but I could do nothing about it. As expected, it was impossible for me. In the past, when my ancestors still managed the rituals in the spirit temples. One of my ancestors that had the strongest power, joined a party and challenged dragon extermination. It seems to be a supreme existence that had the nickname of invincible. Its said to be sleeping in the deepest parts of the borders. Everyone believed in the sess of it but, it was a failure. Not a single one returned. Total annihtion. From what I have heard, the average for the parties in those times was 600. And it was supposed to be a fight with chances of winning. Because the ones participating was said to be more than 100. But not a single one of them returned. And after that, my household lost the dagger that was said to be a sacred treasure because of the acts of that one person, faced with nder they were chased out of the temple. Reaching a town, they blended in, living the life of amoner and over and over they changed towns, and it was the same even in my generation. Thats why. For me. It became a clear objective, toe to this borders and obtain the dagger that has been told to me all the time. Bing an adventurer I trained my skills and waited for that chance, and then, finally, I was able to reach the borders... and yet. I couldnt obtain any information about the dragon or about the dagger. Even those kind of thoughts were crumbling because of the drugs and left me absentminded, at that time, a miracle happened to me. It seems to be this girl-ja no Yeah, I am d. It looks like she is still alive I can hear the voice of someone. But even if I knew that, I wasnt able to do anything. I couldnt move and couldnt talk after all. It seems they have done something to her It looks like they have used drugs-desu Hmph, if thats true then, even if we take her away she will die Please wait for a second... This is, not that kind of type, it seems to be something that snatches her ability to resist Ho~, do you have knowledge in medicine? I didnt know that. And, how is it? Are you able to do something about it? Fufufu, of course. Something like this... A hand is held out in front of me. The senses in my body return in a second. And then my thoughts rearrange. Ho~ thats pretty impressive-ja na And... a little extra-desu wa The girl with ck hair used the darkness to swallow the door that was locked and reinforced with special materials, and destroyed it. Wa?! What an unbelievable thing. For a magic that has been activated with no aria to be this powerful. You are Toa-ja na? The blue haired girl that has been crossing her hands looks down at me. What is it, what is happening? Will I be saved? Y-Yeah. I am Toa but... How is your body-ja? Nothing wrong with it? Is she worrying about me? So that means she is not an enemy right? With this, maybe... I feel a bit dull but I can move That is splendid. Okay, then Mio Yeah, lets retreat at once Tomoe-san (Mio) Umu, ah, no wait. That was close that was close, we were about to be tricked by waka (Tomoe) The girl called Tomoe suddenly returned the leg that was headed to the door. By waka-sama? What is wrong-desu ka? (Mio) Listen here Mio. Waka ordered us to rescue this girl. Right? (Tomoe) Yeah, and as you can see she is safe isnt she? (Mio) Na?ve! You are too na?ve! (Tomoe) Eh?! What is-desu? (Mio) For these girls this should be the center of enemy territory and yet, they are talking without even lowering their volume. I should have stopped that but, since this was such an out of the standards situation, I wasnt able to maintain a calm reasoning. Waka, seeing that we have only rescued this girl and left, he will say this Tomoe, Mio, and? What about the others? (Tomoe) ... ha!! (Mio) It seems you understood-ja na. In other words, if we only take this girl and return... (Tomoe) Waka-sama will get angry?! (Mio) The girl called Mio screamed with a bitter face. Thats right-ja (Tomoe) The girl called Tomoe nodded with a self-satisfied look. That means, the action we should be taking is... (Tomoe) Its troublesome but, the correct answer is to save everyone and take them with us, right-desu wa ne? (Mio) Yeah. Aside from this girl, we can leave the other ones wherever we please. They wont fit in the room after all (Tomoe) I see, I have learned (Mio) The two of them shook their head in understanding. But, is this the time to be so leisure? I am sorry but this is as far as you go, intruders-san Saying Ah~ I hold my head. This is the obvious happening. Not only did they destroy the door that was locked, they were also talking so loudly, there is no way they didnt notice someone had trespassed. Moreover, this is the worst. This voice is that person. The highest level in this base, Ace. Its the guy that, instead of going to explorations, decided to be a bodyguard for the rich guys and gain easy gold. But, in terms of ability, he is without a doubt the top in this ce. The difference in level between the Number 2 is too much. It was my long awaited chance but, with this... So they discovered us huh (Tomoe) Ara ara, they havee (Mio) But the two of them didnt falter at all. The enemy is a level 444*. He could even be counted as one of the most prominent adventurers in the world. Hm? These fellows... Hey! Ha!! Arent these the two odd people that you mentioned? Ace said that and began talking to one of hispanions. Yeah, thats right. These are the fellows, Ace-san Hmph~. You guys said that they were monsters with four digits right? This is, we have truly met in a strange ce (Ace) 4 digit... what? What, so you already knew about us. The word travels fast huh (Tomoe) Just like waka-sama said, it was correct to act as fast as we could (Mio) Ace makes a vulgar face while appraising the two of them. I couldnt follow the conversation. At any rate, I felt like I will fall in panic trying to figure out what is happening. Hoho~? (Ace) What is it-desu? (Mio) Dont y dumb, the way for level alteration and misrecognition right? Anyways, you guys went overboard, level 1320 and 1500 you say? Hihahahahahahah! (Ace) Level, alteration? Misrecognition?! What is Ace saying? I also learned it by coincidence. I didnt expect the body fluids to have such an effect. I thought that was my exclusive secret (Ace) I also heard it from Ace-san and was able to understand. I went, So thats how it was. 4 digits is obviously a fraud Tomoe, Mio, the two girls that were called like that, I clearly heard them sighing. I dont care about what you bastards think but... (Tomoe) It was in the moment that Tomoe opened her mouth with a tired look. Hi~a, what. Did you guys not know? Then I let my words slip out. That means you had one aplice prepared right? (Ace) A *click. The atmosphere of the two slightly changed. After theughing words of Ace. Arent you guys quite the fraudsters?! And the story about a certainpanys kid also smells like a lie right?! (Ace) Ace and his colleagues began to grow boisterous. It was a merriness that made you wonder if they were under the effects of sake. After all, they have the absolute number advantage. But, what is it? For a while now I havent been able to stop my chills. This is not something thates from a hostile situation. Just what is the world is this? Even though he is a man, he has a pink ring and talks with writing and walks with a mask! Is this a masquerade venue~?! Ah~ this is. Anger. I dont know the reason why but, the tiredness... Changed into anger. I am sure that behind that mask you will find a goblin that can think, there is no doubt that he is an inhuman ugly-kun! Hyahahahaahhaa!! Dogoooon!!! I suddenly heard something striking hard. On Aces face I could see a fist, and on his body, a mass of darkness. But both of them were stopped just in front of him. This is. ... y Aegis The voice that felt like it was absentminded, I noticed a littleter that it was mine. That is what they call y Aegis, its a product that is made from various materials and can only be obtained in this base. Its manufactured by using various rare materials and its an anti-magic physic barrier equipment. Ites with a limit of use but I heard that its quite strong. So that sound was the attack of the two of them being stopped. An attack that could even create a gust of wind that reached to where I was, those two did something like that. Oh~ Oh~ so you have a decent amount of power. Its great that you came prepared. But too bad for you... (Mio) Oi, Mio. You should go clear out the drugs from the other people. I* will handle this (Tomoe) Will you please stop joking? To say such abusive remarks to waka-sama. I will take responsibility on cleaning up every single hair of these guys. By the way Tomoe-san, didnt you say you would use washi* at another time? (Mio) The words of the two of them didnt seem to carry any worries about Ace blocking their attack, it was like a quarrel to take each others prey. Listen to what I am saying... You must have already noticed-ja. You can just join in when you finish with the drug clear out. It will be a good exercise for the body. At any rate, I will be punching this guy (Tomoe) Hmph, if you dont leave any for me I will not forgive you okay? Especially the face, I will be pping them after all (Mio) Understood-ja. At this asion I will try to hold back (Tomoe) Ignoring the words of Ace, the conversation ended. And then... Mio-san did the same clear out to several others like me. And they were all done with no aria, as if it were only natural. Level 1320? 1500? E? Eh? Tomoe-san looks at Ace again. Then-ja, I will not be going with the knuckles but with the fist. For the sake of Mio, dont die with one hit okay? (Tomoe) She draws back the stretched out hand and... *Gusha The second fist that was pushed out, in a second, it destroyed the y Aegis barrier mechanism and hit the face of Ace. Nailed into the wall, Ace wasnt even able to let out a sound. The strongest in the base... Now now, quicklye at me one after the other! (Tomoe) Saying that, without even touching the sword that was on her waist, she danced between the numerous edged weapons that the mercenaries had. Hitting the sword with her fist, the out ofmon sense scenario of a sword crumbling, the young girl punched the brawny men into submission. In a totally refreshing manner. Wait a minute! Let me in too! (Mio) Mio-san that had already finished with the clearing out, slipped into the fray. Is what I thought but, she grabs the Ace-san that was nailed in the wall by the cor and... Shipapapapapappapapa... She began a barrage of ps that made her right hand look like a blur. Without even having to wait, the face of Ace turned a perfect circle shape at that instant. Fu~ (Mio) With that out of the way, this time for sure, she joined the fray. Oh~?! So you havee Mio! Listen well, learn to hold back the best you can and leave them ba~rely alive! (Tomoe) With this many I will learn it. Easy-peasy-desu. The other guy also most likely didnt die! (Mio) Then, lets make this spacious (Tomoe) Desu wa ne*, this ce is a bit cramped to rampage after all (Mio) Tomoe-san unsheathes the sword-looking thing out of its scabbard. Mio-san, without a sound, with those slim and white hands, she calls the darkness. The sword shes and the wall copses, the darkness that was stretching out sinks the floor. The building that was supposed to be solid, in a split second it was destroyed and became a wide-space. Is this, a dream? The two of them say Okay and put away the sword and darkness, to make their movements easier they roll up their clothes. The two girls hit, kick, throw, chase, the people that were close to level 200, like they were scattering some small spiders. I... began believing that they were level 1320 and 1500. This scene had that much of an impact. Thats why I was watching. Not only me. Everyone that had been captured, their hearts had been snatched, they let their bodies be driven by that shock. It was almost over. In just a few minutes. The only thing left was the room where we were. Therge estate building that was in the outsides of the town, already became pieces of rubble. Fu~ dafafarasyougof*!! All of a sudden I felt a cold sensation on my neck. From my neck, something edged was hitting it and someone was lifting his voice. I was caught off guard. This was Ace. His swelled up face and the voice he released, it could instill pity in anyone. Because he, most likely, tried to say thats as far as you go. Tomoe-san and Mio, however, seemed like they didnt notice and were finding thest remaining ones and hitting them. Incredible. daf af..! (Ace) In the moment he tried to say it once more. At my sides, the two of them were there. At my left, Tomoe-san. At my right, Mio-san. It was only an instant. When I check once more, I see that the two of them were not at their previous location. Shut uuup! Receiving the kick of Tomoe-san and the fist of Mio-san. Ace-san was send flying somewhere. This is the first time in my life I have seen a person bing a star from a punch. Fumu, this will suffice. Well, I think we overdid it a bit huh (Tomoe) No no, impoliteness to our waka-sama deserves death (Mio) Yeah, in the end, I had more half-dead people than you right? Ufufufufu~? (Mio) Theughing of Tomoe-san took ce. Eh? The fight already ended right? What is this dangerous atmosphere? Are you half-asleep? Its true that Mio worked hard but I had 3 more than you (Tomoe) Ara ara, were you weak at calcting? I had 2 more than you-desu wa (Mio) Ho~ I am amazed that you cant do a 1+1. Listen here, its certain that I had more than you-ja (Tomoe) No, it was me-desu (Mio) The two of them began quarrelling between me. Scary. Because even with only their pinky finger, they are absolutely stronger than me. U, um... How about you leave that forter? Without dismay, I interpose. I dont want my live that has been finally saved, to be lost in the quarrel of these two. Like we can leave it! (Tomoe) We cant leave it! (Mio) Hihi?! Tomoe-san answers me immediately and looks at me seriously. What is it? What will they do to me? Girl, you said your name was Toa right? I am able to do something like this-ja. You think that I am the one who defeated the most right? (Tomoe) Saying that, she unsheathes her sword and swings it once. The high wall that was enclosing the outsides of the estate, made a thunderous sound and began to copse. Eh, that, just now? With fear taking over me, I shake my head up and down. I think thats the normal reaction. Wa?! Hey~ Toa-san... If I wanted to, ei... see? I was the one who did the most right? (Mio) A number of buildings in the town that you could see after the thin road, in a second, they were swallowed by the darkness and disappeared. From this distance, and without a single word?! I once again was taken over by fear and shake my head up and down. I think thats the normal reaction. ?! Ho~ so you are going to make it apetition no matter what? (Tomoe) Ara, I was just asking the opinion of a third party-desu wa (Mio) Wawawawa Ufufufufu *Bachibachibachi! Their gazes were releasing bluish sparks. I had an incredibly bad presentiment. I had but, well, I didnt have the will to stop them. Hey, Toa! It was me right?! (Tomoe) No... Toa-san! It should have been me! (Mio) Saying that, the two unknown people, to the base that hadsted for many years... They showed me how they destroyed it while Iughed in tears. And that was without resistance. Without a single word. Everyone that tried to oppose had be a star in the sky, and practically every building was turned into rubble. In there you could only see a number of craters and rubble. And then, for some reason, just one inn that is considered the most luxurious in town, was left standing. At that point, the two of them made a strange smile and did a firm handshake. The storm passed. Swallowing everything with it. We were in the entrance of the inn, saved by some kind of miracle, with my little sister by my side. And I faced the man called waka-sama that the two of them served. ~ Makotos side ~ Not happening Not happening Not happening!! (Makoto) After hearing everything, I bolted to the window and look outside. There is nothing! Really nothing!! It became the remains of a battlefield!! I left the room. I see a number of people sitting down but I dont pay them attention and enter the room at the opposite side! Window, scenery, both of them! *Dadadadada! I return to the room! I look at the two of them! They dont look at me in the eye! My feelings of shouting like crazy are filled up. But for some strange reason I had a part of me that was calm and I desist. I look at my surroundings. Rinon! I see, so thats why she had that face! Anyways, I look at her. [I am d you are okay] (Makoto) When I show her those words, Rinon hugs me and cries herself out. Thats... a given right? Even if it was a blessing that they were in the inn, they were shown how the town disappeared in front of them, she was taken by the two of them and her sister and returned here. After a while, she fell asleep. The tension she had must have gone. Even though I was calm, I was filled with anger. If what was gone from Rinon was the tension then for me it was my self-restraint. So... From my belongings I take out one arrow that was specially made for me by the dwarfs. I hold the good enough bow that was given to me by the orcs. Open the window. In the feather part of the arrow I tie 2 strings. I tie both ends onto Mio and Tomoes clothes. Silence, it was just silence. And then with the bow... W-Wait a minute waka...? (Tomoe) U-Um isnt this dange...? (Mio) The two of them tried to say something but, it was already toote. Fly and reflect on what you have done!!!! (Makoto) Fuoooooo?!!! Wakiaaaaaaaa?!!! With a *bling, the two of them flew away. The rumor that I had gone through all the trouble of spreading, they ruined it all! What should I do from now on?! My clothes a kimono! is what I probably heard but I ignored it. This is no good, at this rate its definitely not good! Someday I will be a terrorist! No, I already am! If this gets out I wont be able to hide it, what should I do?! Aaaaah! My Japanese is weird! Tomoe, for now I will let her do what she wants. For the sake of reaching the difference of level with Mio she will probably ask me something like that. She seems to be the type that likes warrior training after all. I will order something random to her, I will do that. Mio,pared to Tomoe, is still in the docile part. There is nothing she cant handle and she is able to understand when she is going wild so its easier to control. Making her my bodyguard I will go fast, at any rate I will hurry and go to the town called Tsige. The bases that are in the middle of the way, I will try my best to run past them. If Tomoe is not there then we wont have that many troubles, probably. Thats right, lets do that. Lets hurry, to a safend! I will gather the people that are somehow okay. And the me who has managed to maintain calm. Was finally able to write words. [I will escort you guys to the next town] Is what I said. ... We have done it now!!! Chapter 27: Just in case, I will be doing it too you know? Chapter 27: Just in case, I will be doing it too you know? Trantor: Haha, here is the real chapter 27. I squeezed it out the fastest I could manage to make up for that blunder. Enjoy guys >//< - I heard an Ah~ A deep sigh was let out. From the cargo of the carriage. When I send a fleeting nce, I could see 4 heads peeking out to look at the tall wall in front of us. There is still some distance but even from where I am I can see that its pretty tall. That its a big town might be true. In the end, the 5 of people that were in the oncest town, wished to apany me to Tsige. I didnt have a reason to refuse them, or more like, I couldnt refuse them. I felt guilty about my followers destroying a whole base so I heard their wish. A distance of approximately two weeks, with a carriage filled of people, we didnt push ourselves and leisurely advanced increasing the time to three weeks. Right now, beside me is Mio who is wearing a kimono and Rinon that was overwhelmed by the tall wall. I had two flowers in both sides. Though one side is the pervert follower, and the other is a child. Even though I call it a kimono, its something that the dwarfs made by copying the designs of Tomoe. Thats why there is no ssification, but its clothes that can be safely used as casual wear. Its what they call pongee. It has long sleeves, as expected, so I wanted to stop her. It must inconvenient when she is walking. With the reason of training I had Tomoe take separate conduct, just as nned, thanks for the meal. The people that were apanying us were looking at me with a horrifying gaze. They were looking at the guy who said okay to the separate conduct. I had things to do and Tomoe ispletely fine by herself so I gave her the okay though. If I had Mio go with her, I felt that my part would be aplete mess so I had Mio to stay with me. ... Honestly, Mio is still not that unreasonable. As long as I am watching though. Rinon is quite attached to Mio and me, with the exception of the sister Toa-san, the people that are apanying us have not conversed with us that much. I think thats something regretting but, when I think about the trigger that made them apany us, I thought that it wasnt surprising at all so I gave up on trying to better our rtionship. I should be happy that at least one is attached to me. Anyways, I dont feel the need of being friendly to the bunch of adventurers that look like spectators. I will just do them a favor, arrive at Tsige and leave them as just acquaintances. My experiment went well after all. Tomoes mist, Mios darkness and the knowledge. Using those, I tried to make them forget a little bit faster the events that urred in the town, this was unexpectedly a big sess. It takes time but, in at least 2 weeks it will be able to deviate their recognition. For the sake of not touching the topic too much. I will have to move carefully. We havent disposed of the problem with Toa-san and Rinon though. Well, I will think about that at ater time. I am nning on staying at Tsige for a while after all. Incre~dible!! A big wall~! (Rinon) Rinon finally raises her voice and gets merry. Its certainly big. But she was at an even deeper part so, hasnt shee here at least once? [Rinon, you havent passed here before?] (Makoto) Eh, ah, Onii-chan. I was transferred here with a magic formation so I actually havent been outside that much (Rinon) Rinon ispletely using Onii-chan to call me now. Though, a magic formation huh. They have quite the convenient system. Ara, transfer magic-desu ka. Then, wouldnt it have been faster and safer if all of us used that to move? (Mio) Mio-san says that. She is unexpectedly diligent in her learning of society, she is getting better at hiding that she is a pervert. I am thankful for that. I pray that one day she can cure that perverted behavior of hers. Uhm, the cost for a transfer is incredible so its something we cant ask of you~ (Toa) Oh. When I turn to my back I see Toa-san that, at some point in time, had poked out her head from the carriage. She has already began to call Mio as Mio-sama, she is even hoping for Mio to take her as a disciple. For now I am not letting her though. Such aplicated rtionship like the disciple of my follower, I want you to spare me from that! [How expensive is that?] (Makoto) If its up to Tsige then one person would cost 20 gold coins. The luggage is separate andes in turns (Toa) Uee~ such a celebrity. Even if I say that, I got an absurd amount of money from the products that I got for free in Asora, to take out that much money wont hurt me that much. Counting that its a demerit for these guys that are apanying me. For the guys who are aiming to train and get rich, I dont think they would throw away the chance for training and money and use the transfer magic. I should think of this as a luxury that was made specifically for merchants and nobles. [How expensive. Well, it will only be 8 days before we arrive so, there is no way we will be transferring at this point~] (Makoto) A wa wa, you are right. More like, it has beenfortable till now. With how safe it is, it can even be used as a business to live by (Toa) The words of admiration from Toa-san. Mio is using a folding fan to hide her smile. As always, she is weak againstpliments. The folding fan is iron-ribbed so its not cute at all. I wonder why Mio based the design of her weapon on a folding fan. The attack power isnt that high. Are her iron-ribs made out of fantasy metal like mithril? Well, she is using it like that so it must be. Even if I call it a mithril folding fan, I dont feel that way about it. In reality, the travel has been incredibly safe. The fellows that know the strength of Mio dont get close so, the ones that dont know are taken care of instantly. It was faster than a 1 turn kill. It felt like a safe-encounter field. It didnt feel like there was a turn at all. More like, the collecting and skinning, those times were longer. We thought of leaving them there but Toa-san and the other adventurers had a what a waste face on them and were like are you leaving the materials behind?, so I let them. Because they were looking at the beasts and bugs corpses as if they were going to cry. Especially Toa-san that looked exactly like my Kohai. Looking at the animals that looked like they were involved in a traffic ident and the bugs that were smashed, as if they were gems, it truly got me. Thanks to that, I was able to learn quite a bit about the way of taking certain parts and other basic things. Of course, the materials that we collected were left inside the luggage part of the carriage. Because of that, the adventurers that are sleeping there were slowly losing their space. But even with that, they had a pleased face. Just how happy can they be when they have to bend their bodies to sleep? For now I had one of each kind packed inside a box apart. It will serve me as study material. Well, it should be fine to just distribute the goods the moment we are going to separate. It gets in the way after all. [I dont have any intentions of living in the borders. I am a merchant by profession but I am thinking of going around the various countries] (Makoto) I see, what a waste. You have that much power and yet (Toa) From the perspective of Toa-san thats how it is. For adventurers, the ie is important. That the power she refers to is directed to my servants, makes me a bit sad. Well, I will be able to think about it leisurely when we arrive to the town anyways. Onii-chan, there is something there!! (Rinon) Waka-sama, over there-desu (Mio) Hearing the voice of the two people on the conductor seat, I turn my head to the front. Those are bugs. Ants that used four of their legs to walk while their forelegs were like sickles and a bee that was bright red. Both of them wererge scaled and their numbers were... 1, 2, 3... 10. They said their names were Size Ant and Red Bee, maybe? Well, its not that big of a deal. Its a type that we have encountered quite a lot. Aaaaahh~!! What is it?! When I look, everyone that was inside the carriage had peeked out their head from the cloth. I wanted to say that they looked like turtles. But, why are they raising their voices? Ra-Ra-Raidou-san! That, that! [Size Ant and Red Bee right? What about them?] (Makoto) Thats not it! The bee one! That is, the real deal... Unbelievable, Rubee-eye... Oh, the monster is different huh. This reaction, is it a rare monster? Is it umon-desu ka? (Mio) From what I see, there are 6 of them. They seem to have noticed us but it will take a while before we run into them. Incredibly! Rare! To the point that its impossible for it to be near a town! And they are crazy strong! Magic doesnt work, they are quick and their toxicity is strong! They are really excited huh, if they are so strong, isnt it bad? [So, are you guys able to defeat it? If thats the case then, I dont mind leaving it to you guys] (Makoto) If they can do it then it should be fine to leave it to them. Just being there all the time will affect their skills after all. Totally impossible! It will annihte us all! Hey hey. To be able to barely do something against it you need a level of over 130 party That means, the ones that are barely at that level would be Toa-san and that priest warrior dwarf girl huh. I forgot her name. But they are a bunch that are merrily enjoying this trip as if it was an open car in a safari. I am able to understand that these people are stupid. [Mio, I am counting on you] (Makoto) Jeez, that ant, it dissolved my clothesst time you know? (Mio) Saying that, she showed me the dissolved part at the end of her sleeve... it was only a few centimeters. If its only that, it shouldnt worry you that much. [When we arrive at the town I will fix it for you, for now...] (Makoto) There is no choice then... (Mio) It seems she will be epting, that helps me. Mio-sama! Leave the sickles from the Size Ant please! Dont smash the head of the Rubee-eye at any cost! Also the wings of the Rubee-eye... Before the cheers, they began demanding things. What a truly self-interested bunch. ... Waka-sama (Mio) I have a bad presentiment. [What is it?] I dont want to do it-desu. I ask of you Waka-sama (Mio) Wait! Wow, everyone had surprise in their face. By the way, even I had it. [T-That I should do it?] Jeez, every time every time every single time... its a pain-desu no! Leave that part, aim for that spot. Up till now I have been holding it in but, Im already at my limit-desu! (Mio) [B-But Mio. They are important materials after all, it will also serve in your training right?] (Makoto) I have already done enough training for holding back! This will also be a good training for you Waka-sama. I leave it in your hands! (Mio) She turned her head angrily and rejected me. Hah~ Its not like I dont understand her feelings. Leaving aside if the dark magic can work or not, if she forcefully uses the darkness and smashes them while taking in mind the collection of the materials, it will truly be a source of stress. If its this distance... No choice. I thought I would go without showing it but. It feels a bit bad if they think of me as ipetent. I will be doing it. Chapter 28: I get off the carriage and the babysitting ends Chapter 28: I get off the carriage and the babysitting ends Trantor Note: Yes, RL hits you sometimes. I have college and work. I have been tired as ofte and I have been catching up with the novels I couldnt readtely. So here it is, a bitte but its here?? (Not like theres a schedule for them though) Enjoy the chapter?? C [You leave me no choice. Then, I will be doing thest one] (Makoto) Eh?! (Rinon) The first thing that came out was the wonder of Rinon. *fidget*fidget. Just how low are her expectations of me? U-Um Raidou-san? We will be doing as well you know?! Lets ask Mio do it! The other people are also desperately trying to stop. A tear-jerking assessment must mean something like this. I couldnt even collect raw materials so I can tell how much of a novice they think I am. I rummage for my bow and arrow and take them out. I exchange looks with Mio and stop the carriage. As expected of the bicorn horse-san. He isnt even fazed by the strong looking bugs that are heading straight to us. He is listening to my orders by the letter. Uhm, the ants weak point was the head right? Where was it for the bees? [Uhm, the weak point of the Size Ants the head right? The one called Rubee-eye, was it the head?] (Makoto) Thats why I told you its impossible! Also, for the Rubee-eye, its no good if you only aim at the head!! You havent heard about them, to fight them is...! They are really telling me off. I will cry you know? But, they certainly did tell me not to aim for the head, I messed up a bit. [Its fine, just tell me where I should be aiming at for the Rubee-eye, please] (Makoto) Uwa... This guy intends to shoot without even knowing the range of a bow! Please, we can still convince Mio to do it ... The weakness of the Rubee-eye, if I remember correctly, its the abdomen-desu (Toa) Hey Toa?! Toa silences the noisy bunch. Umu, this girl has good eyes. It seems that she was able to see my ability the moment I took a stance with the bow. Fufu, I am scared of myself. The head and the abdomen huh. Hmph, with how close they are, there is no way for me to miss. If its just archery it would be another case, but I also master the art of archery. If its necessary I can even do close quarterbat. Ah, thats right. Next time, lets ask the dwarfs-san to make that for me. I am of course, used to moving enemies. I prepare my bow. There are still a lot of arrows that the dwarfs gave me. There is no problems with this equipment. (Hey hey, Toa?!) (Shut up! It looks like he is concentrating) (Toa) (No, like I am telling you, its impossible. This distance is something only magic can manage) (And also, he is a level 1. What is he thinking?) These bunch, h-how disrespectful. The words of the calm elf-looking girl pierce right though my heart. Even though she calls Mio with honorifics! But from the 10 enemies I have already locked on 6 of them. 7, 8, 9... Then, lets answer the expectations of Toa-san. Is what I thought but... (If pushes to shove we still have Mio-sama with us) (Toa) (Oh, I see. We are going to let him do what he wants and have her move out) (Also, he might be someone awesome if Mio-sama left it to him) (... No no no... Thats impossible for a level 1) (Its not Raidou-san, its that bow. It may be an incredible object. It may have something like aiming or critical that will kill them off in one hit) (Toa) (... I see, I didnt think about that. Certainly, leaving the bow aside, the arrows are pretty well made) The damn that keeps the tears of my heart might break down at any point. You go straight to denying my own ability? Its the bow huh! Should I make you all aiming targets?! All you fools... uh... I dont care anymore! Just watch and be amazed! Onii-chan, are you okay? (Rinon) Jeez, I am beginning to see Rinon as the sweetest girl here. The distance is around a 100 meters huh. I have finished locking on all the enemies. Lets begin with the bees. ... Fu~ I quietly let out the air in my lungs. And then, the first arrow. From the two Rubee-eye that were leading the group, one was brought down. Following that, another one. Of course, the bee from just now had a hole in its abdomen and fell to the ground. 3, 4, 5... I was smoothly locking them on and bringing them down. From my back I could hear things like No way or What is going on?, did you see that you bastards? Do you understand now? When I use a bow I am pretty incredible you know? I may have the worst face but in my department I can be considered the best. 8, 9... With this one its the end, *tou. Thest ants head is pierced. It has been 30 seconds. The enemy was surprised by the first attack so they stopped their movements, by the time I began my moves it was already over. I didnt let a single one get close. I defeated them all with one hit! Dont underestimate the super-strong long range ss! Umu, I am a bit rusty in my loading speed but my uracy has no change. I havent been to Asora for a while so I havent been able to practice my bow, I am relieved now. ... Incredible (Rinon) I thank you for your honest opinion Rinon. With this they should have changed their opinion of me. Umu umu. [Its as easy as this. Have you changed your way of seeing me?] (Makoto) I say it to the bunch at the back. More like, I will show them all that this bow has no special traits to it. In-credible. Even though I only see it as a normal bow... Thats-why-I-am-saying its NOT the bow! Just how much is their disbelief? Is being a level 1 such a deciding factor? Damn it. [... This bow is a normal bow. By the way, the arrows are made by skilled artisans but there is no magic in them. I have been specialized in the bow since little] (Makoto) Saying that, I give the bow and arrow to them. I did an incredible act and yet, for some reason, my heart feels dejected. I order Mio and have us advance through the ce where the corpses are. Heh~ Its true, this one is different from the Red Bee, the eyes shine like gems. Rubee-eye, I understand now. This, the making was done well but, without doubt, there is no magic ced in them An alchemist young man checked my bow and said his conclusion. Of course, I forgot his name. And to remember the name of a rude person, I will not remember them anymore. To not believe what they have seen with their own eyes. ... Imposible An elf woman that uses a bow just as me, whispered lowly. Her name is on the lowest of my priorities. The strength, range, uracy, I have never seen such a thing Right (Toa) Toa shares the same opinion. They were thinking it was the tools performance all this time so this must be out of their expectations. I am also a level 1 after all. [Everyone, is it fine now? Lets collect the materials quickly and head to Tsige] (Makoto) Going ahead, I move next to the Size Ant and cut off the sharp foreleg that looks like a sickle while I hurry the 4 people that were checking out the bow. At these times, having writing tomunicate is good. If I just write it in the ce I want then I can transmit what I want, even in ces where my voice cant reach. I am not used to calling people in a high voice. The four peoplee hurriedly. It must be because we have been together for several weeks, even though they are not in a party of any sort, they have formed a collective feel in them. And after that, in the time we were arriving to Tsige. The 4 people that were looking at me as if I were a different person, it felt a bit pleasant. When Rinon saw through my feelings and said Isnt it great? I felt a bit embarrassed. It has been three weeks since the destruction of the base. It has already been two weeks since we came here. When the day was already at its zenith. We finally arrived at Tsige. It was the first ce that looked like a proper town since I came to this world. - What?! The Zenno base has been destroyed?! Toa-san reports the details to the adventurer guild. Of course, she didnt report the whole truth about it. I had 3 other adventurers inserted as well, make a good story and have their stories match. I havent told Toa-san and Rinon about what I did. She must be thinking that her story matches that of other people. Anyways, that town, no, that base had such a name like Zenno, its the first time I have heard of that. The average level was over 100, for a town of hyumans that ce was quite the ce. If you think that those kind of people had disappeared in a moment, its actually an impressive urrence. Well, it was a ce that ran in a dirty way. These people as well, in the end, were sacrifices for those evil merchants or nobles (because of various reasons I wasnt able to obtain the name of the one behind all) That may be why but, it seems that the people here dont have that much of an attachment to that ce. Rinon is also like that but... it seems that Toa-san had her own reasons. She didnt have any objections in leaving that ce but it seems that she has some lingering feelings. By the way, the story that was made was incredibly random. Just a single thing. The big outbreak of mamonos. Even though it wasnt that strange of an urrence given the ce, I felt it sounded like a web-novel event. And so, we ran away for our lives and arrived here. Also the guild that my two followers had registered to, wasnt able to ry the information of them to the other guilds so the information of Tomoe and Mios cards has disappeared. I dont know how they do it but how sloppy of them. When I asked the details from the base that was near it, they said that the establishment of the base at the borders that shares the information, cant leave the ce so its normal for the information to travel slowly. When I asked them where this establishment was, they said that it was in Tsige and that we could redo the registration of the two. Because of the circumstances we had to go through 3 other bases but they were all vige level, no, it gave me the impression of a campground. I will call back Tomoe tonight, tomorrow I will have both of them do the registration again, and then I will go to the merchant guild. Today I will look for an inn and check out the shops... Wu wu, finally, finally I have arrived at a town! I have a lot of things I want to do! The person in charge that was listening to the four people, nodded his head, told them to wait and then went inside. He probably went to look for a higher up. Its a pretty important issue after all, for a base to be gone. Mio didnt join in the conversation and was just standing beside me with Rinon. I dont want another problem caused by my appearance. Now that I think about it, just how high is the strongest level and rank in this ce? Its a quite big and pretty well made building so its hard to look for it... Oh, there it is. There is no need for me to be there when they report so, I just go there for a second. I direct my eyes to a side of the request board. From the people that are not so hurried I can tell that this is the ce. Lets see, the number 1 here is... Level 201, Rank S. Fumu, as expected, its low. A starter is a starter and my followers are my followers after all. I dont even know what the standard is anymore. The quest are also pretty low in rank. With how this is, the rank S are probably requested personally to an individual or a party. Most of the ones left are A or B so the parties are mostly fighting over the D to Bs, maybe? Anyways, the collecting quests that are rank A are a lot, impressive. They must be absurdly tiresome, are they requesting to gather something like lost metals? ... Either way, I dont like it. I dont want to do it either. But, I should ask which one is easier to go for the collecting types at the very least. I feel that I can use that. At Zenno, because of the evil schemes that Tomoe had and a lot of other circumstances I didnt have the chance to do it. She told me that her individual mobilization is advancing somehow but we have to start for real now. N? How unusual, there is an S rank left. I couldnt reach it with my height so I jumped a bit and take the request. Maybe I stood out a bit, the surroundings grew noisy. Well, there seemed to be no one taking it so there wasnt anypetition over it. Lets see, what is it? I ask of you! We need at least 1 Rubee-eye eye. To finish we need 6 of them. We will surely give you arge sum of money for them. Rembrandt Company Timely! Moreover, a person from apany huh. This is good. I am lucky. What if I make personal connections from the get go? Their name is Rembrandt Company so maybe its a pretty big business. Its an S rank request so the reward must be quite high. Umu, I should tell this to the other guys and have them give me all of the Rubee-eye eyes. I was the one who hunted them so there shouldnt be any problems. If ites to it I can even take them by force. After all, even if they alle at me, Mio alone can mess them up, kukuku *evil smile* Onii-chan, you look a bit scary (Rinon) Waka-sama, an evil n-desu ka? (Mio) The scared Rinon and the count me in Mio. The side of Rinon hurts me. [Thats not it Rinon. I just found an interesting request] (Makoto) Hmph~, ah, Onee-chan and the others! (Rinon) The talk is over huh. When I look, there is certainly 4 peopleing here. I nce at the rank table for a bit. When I think about it, if its the top 10 then Toa and the dwarf girl can enter in it. So they can enter in the strong part even when they are like that. Umu... Honestly, I can only think of them as a noisy bunch. The person of the guild seems to not be here. It looks like it didnt be a troublesome matter. To exin the situation was a request that we got in the previous base. They showed the document to prove that, so this is practically a direct request from the guild. They look quite happy about that. I am back, Rinon. You didnt cause any troubles to the two of them right? (Toa) I was behaving properly! The conversation of sisters~ how nice~ having a sister. I had too but, no, I cant think about that. Rinon was being a really good girl. [Wee back, did you finish the request properly?] (Makoto) Yeah, thanks to you. But are you okay with it? I think that the 2 of you could receive the reward forpleting the request (Toa) I am grateful for the consideration of Toa-san but, if I said that We have increased our rank while you werent here Tomoe, we took a request, and did our best I am sure it will be an annoying situation. If I think about the situation and atmosphere until now, I feel that even if we dont try so hard for it, we will be able to increase our rank. [No no, our reputation as adventurers is too low so, this time I will give it to you guys] (Makoto) I see! With this as trade condition, I can get the eyes! For all the things you have done for us, I am truly grateful What a proper young man. Experience, money, rank and materials, you have truly helped us out. I pray that Raidou-dono can have the blessing of the spirits The dwarf girl. Tell me where you learned to use the bowter The elf girl. That is impossible. Thanks to you, we have increased our level and rank. Its like a dream. Here here (Toa) Toa-san. Her caution is fading~ Lets see. Everyone is happily showing me their guild cards. Toa-san is level 125, Rank A, Shadow Thief. What does Shadow Thief mean? What a dangerous name, there is no doubt I dont want to get close to something like that. The dwarf girl is, level 122, Rank B+, Priest Warrior (Earth). It must mean that she is a knight that can use earth spirits. The proper young man is, level 114, Rank B+, Alchemy Meister. Cant they just call it alchemist? It sounds like he can even ride a Gundam, oi. The elf girl is, level 108, Rank A-, Bless Gunner. A gunner you say? She uses guns?! But you are holding a bow?! This world had guns?! Certainly. Every one of them has leveled up. The elf girl was not even level 100 after all, she leveled up quite a bit. That means that, I, who has worked so hard, must have increased at least 30 levels, maybe? [Our business here is over so lets leave. Or, do you guys still have something to do here?] (Makoto) We dont have any but, Mio-sama and Raidou-san must register All of them nod simultaneously. Impressive synchronization. Why is it that you guys are looking forward to it? [We n on doing that when Tomoe reunites with us so, we are not going to do it today. Tomoe will sulk if we dont do that] (Makoto) If its Tomoe-san, she would sulk. You are right (Mio) Mio also understands very well that point. Even though she is taking separate conduct right now, she is the type that would mind if we dont do the critical things together. Eh~? I wanted to see everyone surprised though~! (Toa) Toa-san, what an irresponsible thing to say. [We are going toe here tomorrow so, if you are here tomorrow you will be able to see] (Makoto) Its sudden but we are in different lodgings, no, we are separating, thats how this is. I cant carry them around all the time after all. Because our objective is to have a pleasure trip around the various countries, or something like that. Also, it seems that in this world you cant make a party with other adventurers if there is a certain difference of level between them. The system that the adventurers utilize to make big parties, its too unbnced for us. If Im not mistaken... ... You are right, until now we had to apany you but, certainly, from now on our destinations are going to differ a lot Raidou-dono, its hard to believe but if he is going to be walking the path of apany business then it will certainly be different If the level difference is of 20 or more, it wont be allowed It was 20 huh. Then Tomoe and Mio cant form one either. [Yeah, thats why, lets eat something light for lunch and distribute the luggage of the carriage. After that we will be going our ways for now] (Makoto) For now? (Toa) Toa-san asks me back with a hint of expectation. I cant answer that expectation though, I have some kind of feelings as well so, I am thinking about it too. [If everyone is not in a hurry, we can go together for lunch and then do a farewell party. Inmemoration for the sess of your guild request] (Makoto) We are in! I thank you for your consent. Waka-sama. I dont want something likest time-desu yo (Mio) Mio, I understand what you are trying to say. This time we will be going to a bar-like ce to munch as much as we want. Also, we have been eating preserved food and a lot of other things that had no vor so. [You are right, Mio. Everyone hase here in the past right?] (Makoto) Each one of them nods. Then I will leave it to them. [Then I will leave it to you guys, so please choose a ce where we can eat a lot of food and drink at ease. I will be eagerly expecting it] (Makoto) [Of course, a ce that is fine for Rinon-chan to be] (Makoto) I add words to what I said. Then, the night has been decided so, for now its lunch. A ce where we can lightly pick up and distribute, where we can converse huh. Umu, lets have them do that as well. [Then, lets go] (Makoto) Chapter 29: Best night ’til now Chapter 29: Best night til now [T-This is...] (Makoto) My hands tremble from the emotion. The time is somewhere around 19:00 at night. A time where one feels decently hungry. Finishing the division without dy (training my eyes is one of my needless anxieties) I decide on the inn and walk around the town. At that time I was looking at various stores with Mio and returned to the inn, we received a contact from the guild card that Toa-san had given us. When I press a part that was flickering while concentrating my will on it, a message begins to write in the air. So my way ofmunicating with writing was already a practice around the world huh. How frightening are coincidences. This is continuing to head on the fantasy route. Tomoe has not returned yet. For the party of tonight its better if she is not present so its convenient for me. We quickly confirm the location of the establishment and both of us leave the inn. Though, we cant underestimate those guild cards. This has quite a few functions equipped for people that are rted to the guild. For example, if there is a situation where the guild is keeping in custody of your money, even if you dont take it you can still use the card to purchase stuff. This is quite the debit card. Also, you can send a message with a limited distance to someone who is in a town with a guild. A wirelessmunication device, in a world with magic and swords! That you are able tomunicate with voice or writing is pretty impressive. The other thing that surprised me was, the illustrated reference function. All kinds of mamono and materials, from minerals to medicinal nts, it had quite the amount registered and you are able to look up the information you want. Everyone, this function can be obtained for a paltry registration fee! You should learn from this, cellphonepanies! That there isnt a fixed charge for this kind of service... It has an annual cost of sorts but its cheap so its like there isnt. This is too great. The next time I go to the guild, I have to ask about the functions in more detail. This is something I heard when Toa-san asked me to contact her, there seems to be a premium service that costs more. Moreover, it will gain more functions as you level up in ranks! With this I want to increase my rank even more!! No good no good, I was absorbed in my delusions. The cellphone was something that I was pretty attached to so I got a bit happy. Well, with this and that happening, Toa-san lent us her own guild card with no frugality, so we were able to meet with them without getting lost. Its something important after all, I have to thank her. She felt a bit insecure but. I think I wouldnt be able to lend my cellphone to someone else. With Mio apanying me, we walk a street where I could feel an especially good scent from both sides. It was the scent of food or more like, the scent of cooking. The girl beside me was exposing her inquisitiveness, she was happily following me while distracted by the food in the surroundings. From a point that was drifting an aroma, we found a signboard that had a bone from a beast and the words Butcher written on it. This ce is the meeting point. The name was so straightforward that it gave me a good impression. And when I enter the establishment I found the group. Did they take a bath and prepare themselves? They were all wearing simple attires and had no adventurer equipment. ... Ku~ every single one of them has good sense?! Or is it that? Beautiful people look good in anything they wear? So extremely unfair! I should have changed as well. Now that I think about it, I dont have clothes specifically for town or hunting. Should I check them out while Im in this town? In the future I might have to attend evening parties or business rted stuff so it might be a necessity. I want some impressions in the clothes at the very least. I have the ultimate move with me so it shouldnt be a problem. I call it, leave it all to the clerk. Anyways, I dont even know the fashion sense in this world! That everything they wear looks cool when they wear it must be because there is a beauty correction in my eyes. Seeing the food and drinks lined up already, I walked to that point with unsteady feet. At that ce, I saw that thing that I have only seen in dreams. From the name of the establishment I had some expectations but... to think they really had it! I return to reality. What was in my hands... That was! Manga meat! What men yearn for! No, what all mankind yearns for! Ooh! Glorious! (Makoto) I couldnt stay without shouting it. What a miracle. I am d I came to this world! rge Raidou-san, you love this so much? She didnt understand the meaning of my words, but it seems she was able to guess the reason of my happiness. The good willed and positive Toa-san, seeing my excessive happiness, began to draw back. But I cant restraint this excitement. [In my country, this is a really admired food] (Makoto) I wrote this words as if squeezing them out. [Ah yeah, thanks for the guild card] (Makoto) Ah, thanks. Heh~ so this is? On these parts, its a really normal food though (Toa) She is looking in wonder. The other people are as well. More like, I dont get the impression that elfs eat that much meat though. And the dwarf girl doesnt have religious issues with it? But, they eat it normally? In other words, in this ce I can eat manga meat regrly! Splendid. No, I havent eaten any though. If this tastes terrible I will go wild. [Well, I am happy about that. I feel like this night will be fun] (Makoto) Leaving the meat aside for now, we find the seats that were opened for us, at that ce... The two vacant seats were lined up. At the outside part was Rinon and the Elf girl. The side of Rinon looks prettyfortable. ... Someday I want to find, not a friend that looksfortable, but a friend that I can think isfortable. I sit at that ce. Then, now that the two are here, lets begin! Oh~! You are right ... I am in, so hungry Rinons stomach is already growling (Rinon) The way of talking of Rinon reminded me of a certain small elf. Then, for arriving to Tsige and our meeting with Raidou-san and Mio-sama, kanpai*! (Toa) Kanpai! And so, the party started. Of course, I had meat. The drinks was a sake that gave me the impression of beer. Was it called Ale? Well, it was a fine alcohol to wet my throat. At what age can one drink in this world? The country is different and the race is different as well so I dont know what I should take as reference. In other words, it means that you are free to do what you want? Yeah, thats how I will interpret it. I bring the emotional meat into my mouth. *Chomp This is... delicious! Delicious! Deliciooooussss~! Wow, to think that the looks and the taste are both legend ss. With this, I have to go No thank you to the knife and fork. I will never use those ever! No good, I am so moved that tears are... Raidou-san, are you crying?! Proper young man, these emotions cannot beprehended by anyone in this world. These tears are something only I canprehend. [As I said before, in my country, this food is a dream in itself. By the way, this is the first time in my life I have eaten this. I was so moved that I unintentionally... I am sorry about this] (Makoto) I drain the sake that looks like beer. Ooh, its spreading in my body! And after that I once again equip the meat in both of my hands. And eat! [Mio, order another serving of this please] (Makoto) Writing that order to Mio, I continue to eat. And eat. What an incredible way of eating You like it to the point of tears huh ... so cheap I understand ordering more but, I want to eat that too so at least leave some for me too?! (Mio) How stupid, you are ordering more so there shouldnt be any problems. And there are big tes of sd, meat, sea food and a lot of other things here arent there? In some of those I could see things that are in the ranks of I want to try eating this~! from anime and mangas! Ah~, I am in bliss right now. Hahawa! His way of eating is something I dont see even in dwarfs, I am amazed! Today I will be eating too! Let me treat you all this meal! Dwarf girl, are you intending on paying the bill by yourself? I was thinking of paying it all though. I will not be leaving that to you, in this situation, lets see, lets divide it with the four of us. Taking into ount the gratitude we have for Mio-sama and the others You are right, that sounds good! Okay, lets drink, lets eat! How lively, dwarf girl. Mumu, I feel gazes? Mio, no, this one is from the elf girl huh. Mio is stuffing her cheeks with the meat I ate and having a blissful face. And she has suddenly drunk 3 cups already. Her tes have various types of food, she must have liked it. Thats a good thing. Anyways, were my manners bad in the eyes of the elf girl? However, to eat manga meat with a knife and fork is practically sphemy. [Is there something wrong?] (Makoto) Without showing any signs of decelerating my eating, I ask the elf girl. I thought this before but, writing is unexpectedly convenient! As long as the person can read the words, this is good! This thin meat on top of sd is also delicious~! The other thing that looks like grinded hamburger is delicious as well~! The vegetable stick that serves as mouth rinsing is also delicious~! This looks like a lemon Chinese cabbage, this is a critical for me! The sweet and sour is bnced to perfection! I havent seen the fried stuff before but I dont care about that, its delicious~ I am happy. ... You are a mysterious person [Hah~] Even though you are a merchant, you look like an adventurer and yet you are not attached to money. Even though you are a level 1 you are stronger than us, probably You must have been raised in a strange environment It seemed to be a ce where the gravity was more than 10 times higher after all. I wasnt aware of that though! You have power and money and yet I cant feel greediness or tenacity. I feel like you are really fluffy, like a cloud... or something like that? [Arent you being a bit harsh?] (Makoto) Is she, praising me? But she wasnt even treating me as a human! She even called me something at the end! Sorry. You are not something, you dont feel like a hyuman. By the way, you dont feel like a living being either She apologized and her correction was even harsher than before. This is a world where I cant read the results, oi. When I look, the dwarf girl is forcing the proper young man to drink sake. For now, Toa is distributing the food with Rinon while eating. Rinon is learning from that. She was not drinking sake but juice. From what I can see, she is 10 years, as expected sake is bad. If her environment is like this when she is so young, no matter if she takes an interest or not, in a not far future the chance for her to drink wille. Moreover, that bow. What is that? [What do you mean by what?] (Makoto) It was a technique I have never seen before. Especially the first movements before taking your stance, the repose state after that was way too abnormal Ah~ that was my own preparation movements or more like, archer-like manner. For a battle rted military art it would be impossible. [That was my own way of concentrating] (Makoto) Concentrating? You would be attacked before you do something like that What should I say? There is no way she would understand the way of thinking of martial arts. The elfs are people of the forest right? I feel like their standing is different though. But the me right now was drowned in the taste of food and sake, my mouth was loose. [The thing that I learned first is called Japanese archery*, its a specialized art that teaches about the use of the bow and the enhancement of your own body] (Makoto) Japanese archery? [Thats right. It wasnt made for actualbat, its more like a way of learning. Prepare the bow and shoot the target. There was a kind of etiquette mixed in it as well] (Makoto) I dont understand the meaning [I suppose so. Its a specialized thing. If you delve deeper into it, more than a technique, its an art that has the objective of strengthening your mind. My first movements are a learning from that] (Makoto) That gives birth to such strength and uracy? [Its not all of it but, yeah] (Makoto) Japanese archery... an unknown thing. But it was amazing The elf girl was only centered on sd, even with that she was properly eating meat. I was relieved that she was omnivorous. She seems to be pretty interested in the topic of the bow. Our rtionship was so thin that I didnt notice it. I drink sake while pondering. I dont know how many I have drunk already, it had a deep red color. Was the beer like this when we were toasting? What I was drinking must be something like wine. Probably. I will try asking for other types of alcoholster on. I want to try a lot of things, taking care that I dont fall down from it! Raidou-san Oh. When I turn to the side that called me, the young proper man stood up and came to my side. Its a round table so there is no need toe over. [What is it?] (Makoto) What will Raidou-san do with the eyes of the Rubee-eye?! You dont need them right?! Or will you use it as ingredients for medicine?! He looks thoroughly drunk. I saw the dwarf girl making him drink quite a lot. Are dwarfs big drinkers just like their image? [No, I found a request in the guild so I thought of using it for that] (Makoto) What! Such a waste! [No no, the one requesting it is a person from apany. I was thinking that this would be a good chance to make connections. I hope you can yield on this] (Makoto) Hoho~ connections huh! Certainly, its necessary for a business. There is a person here that not only has no referrals, he also doesnt know the efficacy of the medicine and only looks at his feet after all! Ah, I see. This person knows alchemy. He makes medicines and he gets revenue from them. It has a different image from a magic user. Its more like, a witch of the forest? [Im sorry, for taking such an important thing] (Makoto) No no no! Rather, it is to the point that we are taking too much! Its a matter of course! I have only taken one of each kind from the other things and gave all of the remaining things to them after all. More like, their reaction that they would receive even more was kind of amusing. The face of them after I gave them all the things aside from the excluded ones, it was to the level that I even wanted to record it. Everyones mouth was wide open and their eyes were popping out. [To renew your journey you may need a lot of things so it may not be enough but...] (Makoto) Its enough! Its an unbelievable blessing that can even make me fly in the skies! The inns were also at one rank higher than normal! This person exaggerates so much. I thought he was the herbivorous type but when he is drunk his behavior changespletely. His way of talking about the inns rank sounded so much like amoner that it brought a smile to my face. [Im d, I was worried about it] (Makoto) You shouldnt mind it at all! Wa wa wa wa, we will be at the guild tomorrow so, lets surprise everyone together~!! The young man returns. At the ce he sat, he toasts once more by himself and begins to drink again. What a lively person. Oh~! Are you drinking?! You are drinking! Now now now, drink more! Eat more! Now its the dwarf girl huh. This person makes me cheerful. It can be said that she feels like an old man. Its an alcohol drinking that is filled with health and is cheerful and fun. Its not a way of drinking that makes you popr but its fun. Its a way that looks good for me. Moreover, it seems that she is more of a beer person. From the beginning all she has been drinking has been a gold liquid with foam. Even now she is gulping down the alcohol with her right hand while her left hand is holding 2 cups more. Is she thinking of drinking it or making someone drink it? No matter which one it is, it was scary that her atmosphere made any of those valid. [Of course I am having fun] (Makoto) Thats good! Alcohol is the reward of life, if you dont enjoy it then it would be a profanity to life itself after all! You would say as much as that? She is denying all non-drinkers. However, when this person says it, it makes me feel like it may be~ and that troubles me. By the way... The dwarf girl-san suddenly looks at me with a belligerent gaze. Close, your face is too close. Moreover, she stinks of alcohol! Just how much did she drink?! Even if I call her a dwarf, she doesnt have a beard and you are enough cute so I would like it if you learnt a bit of prudence! More like, you are a splendid loli girl! [What is it?] (Makoto) The fight this afternoon, your skill on the bow was brilliant! [Thanks] (Makoto) However, that power. That wasnt something that could be done with just technique or the specs of the weapon [You are trying to say?] (Makoto) Raidou-dono, in reality, you have an incredible physical strength dont you?! She said it as if challenging me. The dwarf girl seemed to be having fun while saying that. She wasnt wrong. Its exactly as she said. Since the time I came to this world, there is no enemy that my hits have no effect on. [At that degree is just...] (Makoto) Do you call such a thing that degree?! Wawawawa, yeah, I am now interested! Have a contest with me! Saying that, she cleaned everything that was in front of us with her hands. What is she thinking of doing? Before I could think that, the girl already had her elbow on the table, and she thrust out her dominant arm on me. This is, arm wrestling? Is it? Come now~! Well, this is no mistake right? Lets keep herpany, it looks fun after all! [I am in!] (Makoto) Writing that, I stand up and grab her hand. At some point in time Rinon was taking refuge on theps of Toa-san. What a smart girl. What a happy thing, that you know the tradition of us dwarfs when we want topete in power I-Is arm wrestling such a tradition?! The dwarf girl that was smiling inappropriately seemed to be really having fun. Then, Rinon-dono, can I ask you to say the word Begin? Okay! Then, here I go~... Begin!! (Rinon) In a second, the dwarf girl put all her strength at once in order to bring my arm down. But, I wasnt perturbed at all, and I didnt move. Because it was powerless after all. Her body power is impressive. Her muscles are showing her veins, she was being desperate but I could tell that it was a pretty cheat like disposition. Nuooo! Unbelievableeee! [Hmph!] (Makoto) I gently ce power in my left hand. Fuoooo~?! No wa!! With the elbow as a fulcrum, the dwarf girl was toppled over. Onii-chan wins! Impressive~~! (Rinon) I received a *p*p apuse. I was a bit happy that the eyes of Rinon turned a perfect circle. How unbelievable, this is the first time in my life that I have lost in such a way. Its myplete defeat, the world outside is wide! The dwarf girl gets up while rubbing her right hand and yet, she had a wide smile on her face and began drinking again. This time it wasnt the proper young man but the elf girl that got caught up with her. The waiter that was cleaning up the tes that Mio had eaten, was unable to catch up with her speed, in my area I could see tes beginning to pile up to the sky. Well, I have also eaten quite a lot so I cant say much about others. Without any choice, I went and sat in the seat that Rinon was using before. At the front of this seat there were various pieces of cut steak. And also some kind of carapace that has been boiled. Both of those were pretty good. The steak, aside from their appearance, were easy to eat and the meat juice was delicious. The carapace one had a strong sweet taste that felt like crab. When in contact, it was soft, it wasnt puffy but it was quite good. I am happy, it looks like you are having fun. I didnt ask about what you liked so I was a bit uneasy (Toa) Everything is delicious right? Onii-chan! (Rinon) Its just as Rinon says, there wasnt a single dish that was bad. I think it was like a miracle. The taste was a bit thin but it was so good that I didnt mind it. They must be using the salt and herbs skillfully to prepare them. [Its delicious, incredibly. Mio and I have been impressed] (Makoto) I said my impression exactly as my heart dictated. I honestly thought that the choice of her was the best. The hometown of Raidou-san has pretty different meal customs right? (Toa) [It seems so. The vor here is a bit on the light side in this parts but every one of them is really delicious] (Makoto) Light huh, this establishment is famous for having deep vor food and alcohol to drink though (Toa) [Oh, is that so. Then its just that my hometown has a deeper vor then. It is truly delicious] (Makoto) Raidou-san, for a while now you have only been saying delicious. Tomorrow in the morning you will be going to the guild at once? (Toa) Toa-san looks like she is having fun but her face was telling me that she had another objective in mind. Maybe it has something to do with her lingering attachment? [Depending on the regrouping of Tomoe tomorrow, we will register in the guild and after that I will go to the merchant guild and do some sightseeing maybe] (Makoto) Ara, sightseeing you say (Toa) [Yeah, this is my first time in this town so. I like travelling] (Makoto) Ufufufu, somehow, Raidou-san said something that sounded like a noble. Just how much of a bigpany heir are you? (Toa) [Sorry for being unbeknownst to the outside world*] (Makoto) Nah~ then tomorrow at night, is it okay to intrude at your lodging once? With the intentions of knowing the contact information of Mio-sama as well (Toa) Now that I think about it, the time when we were receiving the eyes of the Rubee-eye, the four of them asked the contact information of Mio. I didnt understand what they were trying to say but, when I asked in detail about it, it was what you used when you wanted to contact someone using the guild card, an address of some sort. In short, it was like a please exchange mail addresses with me kind of way. I didnt mind it so I said okay. Tomorrow night huh. If so, should I give them Tomoe, Mio and mines? [Yeah, I dont mind. Tomorrow night right?] (Makoto) My schedule for tomorrow is filled. Go to the adventurer guild with Tomoe and Mio, after that, go to the merchant guild and introduce mypany, a rough map of the world, and then buy a map of the surroundings. Anyways. Tonight was a truly fun night. As if celebrating the deep emotions inside my heart. The party continued untilte at night. The price was 1 gold coin. We ate and drank so much and it was only that much. It was truly cheap. The best! Tsige. It was the most flourishing ce in the borders of the world. Changing the way of saying it, I have finally reached the entrance of the hyuman territory. My traverse in this wastnd has finally ended here, I can finally take a breather in the wandering of this other world. It took... a long time. And it was delicious! Fun! It was like telling me well, in the end you should have some fun that kind of service. Chapter 30: Gossip about the hero of Limia Chapter 30: Gossip about the hero of Limia Trantor Note: This chapter was filled with exnations and third point of view. My weakness and cause of severe headache. Anyways enjoy the chapter?? The Imperial City is filled with liveliness. The Kingdom of Limia is the northern extremities potency of the hyumans, its the major power that is considered thest line of defense. By the way, at the east vicinity there is also a major power, the Gritonia Empire. Its also a line of defense and both of them work in a joint rtionship. In reality, both of them were able to stop the advance of the demon race so, the weight of their words with other countries is also incredibly strong. But its strange for the kingdom to be so lively like it is right now. There was a reason for that. It was a festival called the Revtion of the Goddess and is an event that woke up the whole popce. In these 10 years, just how many times they prayed to the goddess and had been ignored. In the face of the unprecedentedrge advance of the demon race, the hyumans that were unable to obtain the blessing of the goddess, received a truly crushing defeat. One of therge countries that was considered as part of the five major powers was destroyed, and the territory of the continent changed greatly. The demon race that lived in the cruel icy fields at the northern extremities, now has a harbor, possesses a plentifulnd and has be a big country. There was no way the small and medium countries could pose any challenge to them when one of the major powers was easily swallowed. A number of demi-human countries perished as well. The continent that was considered the paradise of the hyumans in the past is now slowly changing with the growth of the symbol of the demon race. The people that were looking at this situation, thinking that the Goddess had abandoned them, had finally received an oracle. It wasnt strange for the state to do a festival and cause an uproar. In the streets there were gossips that were saying that the Goddess had brought a hero to destroy the demons, it became a pretty exaggerated thing. But the real oracles content was not that kind of exaggerated thing. I will give you a hero. Attack the demon race That was it. Anyways, they had to question the disposition of the girl with the Goddess. It wasnt like she was a brat cing a slip memo. This kind of exnation was an oracle that could be interpreted freely, it was to the point that it troubled the one that received the oracle. This oracle. The ones who were given the responsibility of receiving the hero, their messiah, was Limia. From the 3 persons that came from the other world, the one that has received the best treatment was the hero of Limia. Changing the ce from the noisy area near the castle to the temple. Since it was destroyed by the demon race, the religious country Elision is no more but, there was a Goddess temple that was used to carry out rituals the whole year. That ce that was included in one part of the castle, a golden light suddenly appeared, overflowed, and exploded. The lights that were spread out, scattered the offerings and in the ce that was blown off, a single girl was standing there. A hair that was so ck that it felt like it could engulf the light just seconds ago, her age seemed to be around 15 years. Her height was 170 centimeters and her face had a proper style. The priest was very troubled by the sudden appearance of the girl. She was a suspicious person but, the golden light is the color of the Goddess. That she was d in that light was the reason of his bewilderment. There, the cry of a crane rang out. It was the voice of the Goddess that hasnt been heard in 10 years. She is a hero. Treat her well The priests shouted in joy. There were old aged priests that went from Elision to Limia and they have heard the voice of her before, so they didnt hear wrong. The Goddess has returned. Moreover, she has send us a hero! Is what they said. The hero that was on the altar, Otonashi Hibiki, reacted to the surroundings around her with a bitter smile. The bewildered people and the offering and food that were blown off because of her arrival, there was no other reaction she could do. In the beginning, she thought that she was in a dream that was shown after going to sleep. In the strange sparkly golden space, she was told by an incredibly beautiful blond woman the details of the situation so she understands the circumstances to a certain extent. The world that I am in charge of is being raided by the wicked demon race. I will give you as much power as I can so please, lend me your help. If its a person of that world it was possible to travel to another world, moreover it had to be ady that would have the same wavelength as the Goddess. In short, she begged to an unnatural level. On top of mixing quite a bit of lies, she didnt touch the reason of the raids a single time. The part about being wicked was a total falsehood. Thinking about the friends in her original world, she refused once. With the Goddess being pretty persistent about it, the girl thought Ah~ this is not a dream. And so, the girl began to consider. If she can really go to another world, it would be one of the wishes the girl had. The Goddess enhanced her physical strength and gave her strong magic power, on top of that she gave her the charisma to attract other people and conferred her a sacred treasure. The girl had lost interest in her world. She didnt have any lingering feelings for her previous life. The household she was born into was rich and she was blessed with good looks, moreover she was good at both studying and exercising. She did put effort in it but the girl was in the winners side. Moreover, she was able to enter in any type of society and by the time she noticed it she was practically at the top of the winners. Even inside her own family. Even at primary school. At middle school. And there was no change in the high school she was attending to. She was beautiful and her smarts were at the nation-wide level, fighting for the top spot. In physic she is at the kendo club and is in the country-wide section, she also assists in other matches and bes a power. She also became the unanimous school president. Kind, caring and has a good reputation. It must be because she was able to do anything. She doesnt remember a time where she has been in problems with anyone else. Therefore. She had a hell lot of friends but, she didnt have a single true friend. At least one that she could think of that way. There was one student that was in the same school that she thought was interesting but it wasnt to the point that she could call that student a true friend. No, there wont be a chance for that anymore. Because she was so fulfilled, she didnt have that much attachment to reality, to the world. So when she was told about being a hero, she was slightly attracted. One who ovees difficulties and aplishes a goal. To have a goal is nice. There was no need for the Goddess to add a function in her body that would make it impossible to get fat even if she ate too much, the answer of the girl was already decided. It was most likely one of the triggers though. Having received the freedom to eat anything without minding about it, the girl gave the Goddess an affirmative response. And thats how we are in the current situation. Oh, Hero-sama. Will you please tell us your name? Lined up, one priest that is probably the highest in rank stands in the front. Hibiki. My name is Otonashi Hibiki (Hibiki) The whispers of people. The ripple that seemed to chew through was beginning to spread. On the other hand, Hibiki was relieved. The Goddess did say that she shouldnt worry about thenguage after all. As expected, when people from a foreign country that have different color of hair and eyes stand in front of you, one would feel uneasy the moment you try to exchange words. It seemed to be a needless anxiety. She also felt that the meaning of her words was properly delivered. Hibiki-sama. What a nice name So, where is this? Your name? (Hibiki) This is... please forgive my rudeness. This ce is the castle in Limia. My name is priest Henry Luminas Ira Potaga Elision W-What a long name huh (Hibiki) Hibiki said those words without thinking. Not only did they have their own family name, they also had their ce of origin and the previous family name of both parents. Then call me Harry please It became one word. Hibiki-sama has descended to thisnds as a hero. Its fine to take it like this right? The priest that had shortened his name for Hibiki, asked her. She thought Thats right, I have been called by the Goddess to fight. ... Yeah, the Goddess asked me to exterminate the demon race (Hibiki) They made a simple Oh~ at that. There were some that were surprised by the tone of Hibiki that was like she was on equal standings with the Goddess. Is Hibiki-sama a Goddess of war? He respectfully called her. It was because even if she was called a hero, to be a human being or a God would change the way of treatment after all. No, I am only a human. I have received a number of blessings and tools from the Goddess though (Hibiki) She shows them her silver band. This can repel darkness, moreover she was told that it had the effect of increasing the magic power. A person said that it was a sacred treasure and then lowered his head back. It was certainly more appropriate to receive a sacred treasure instead of a magic item from a God. A human... its what the ancestors of us hyumans are called. I see, you do have resemnces. No, your appearance is like mirror image A hyuman you say? From what I see, you look the same though (Hibiki) However, the inside is different. We are not existences that can have that much amount of magic power inside after all Hearing the words of the priest, Hibiki lifts her eyebrows. Did they do an inspection of me at some point? If they did so then it makes me feel ufortable But the sharp sighted priest was able to read her expression and flustered, he waved his hands horizontally. We havent done anything. The great you exudes such a mighty magic power so That he knew was just by chance. Is what he was trying to say. That the magic power that was lend to her was something that would make others prostrate like this made her feel bad. But the girl felt that it would be troublesome if it was naturally leaking out. If the enemy knows her power from the beginning, they will be able to read it to some level and the hands she will be able to y will lessen. She silently decided to learn a way to hide her own magic power. The magic power was something that she originally didnt have, she might have a bit of difficulty learning how to handle it. Difficulty, even if she thought that, it brought a smile to her face partly because of her personality. Well, that is fine. So, what should I do? Is it fine for me to be here? (Hibiki) With a face of forgiveness rising in her face, Hibiki spoke with the priest. In the surroundings, a feel of relief was born. For a conduct that she has done herself to affect so much the other people was something that didnt happen often. The girl thought that this was a bit fun. Ah, no! I am sorry for the suddenness but I would want you to meet the king, I will soon obtain the permission for an audience so Is it something that will let me meet the king so suddenly? (Hibiki) Lady is a hero-sama after all. A special existence after all! Hibiki felt her own lips loosening. She wasnt someone that indulged herself that much in games but. She felt that she somehow understood the feelings of the people that like RPGs. That you are special. And from now on you will experience a special and unique adventure. That beginning was an exalting andfortable feeling that was hard to obtain. Ara, now that you mention it (Hibiki) Hibiki that was being led by the priests and was walking in the interiors of the luxurious castle, suddenly stopped her feet. It wasnt that she was fascinated by the ornaments of the castle. Is there something? Yeah, aside from me there is one more, there is supposed to be one more hero though, where is he* right now? (Hibiki) *Zawa*Zawa You say there is one more? Yeah, the Goddess said that she had send one more before me (Hibiki) Those words stirred the surroundings. It was not afortablemotion at all. One more, then can the talk about the empire obtaining a hero be true?! There is no way the Goddess dispatched a hero to a country like that before us! Why didnt she grant both of them to our country? . It seems that the other hero has been sent to a country that is not that friendly with this one is what Hibiki thought. If the objective is the same then there will be a chance to meet, is what she thought but she didnt care at all about that time. I see, it seems that he isnt here. What we are going to do is the same so I dont mind though (Hibiki) ... You are right. How reliable With a look that seemed to have a hidden meaning, he didnt speak anymore after that. With audience as the reason, the girl was let in. Lady, are you the hero-dono? (The scene is exactly as I imagined it) In a wide space there is a red carpet, at the front there are stairs and at the top two thrones. A middle-aged man and a young woman were sitting on them. They were probably the king and princess. It may even be the king and the queen. She decided not to mind about the difference in age. Yeah, I am Hibiki Otonashi. I dont know the propriety in this world so please pardon my rudeness. Is it okay to call you King-sama? (Hibiki) The reply of the girl that informed about the courtesy first to the king. There was no bashfulness in it. It was as if she was talking to a person of equal standing and she was looking at them in the eye. There wasnt a single retainer that called this out as rude. Of course, I have heard from the Goddess-sama that you have been summoned from another world after all. I dont mind it. But, fumu. You are certainly a hero. From the magic power that is enveloping your body, there is no questioning about it. I am the king of this country, Nhornir. Because its too long, its fine if Otonashi-dono just remembers me by this name (Nhornir) I thank you for your consideration. I myself dont understand that well about magic power but, that the Goddess has sent me here must mean that I will be fighting the beings called demon race in this country. Is that right? (Hibiku) ... You are right, I didnt think ady like you would be a hero but, the war with the demon race, it may be skirmishes right now but the ones carrying the defense line are us. In time it wille. But right now you have to learn about the world first (Nhornir) (In time? They must have some flexibility. Its a lot better than not having a single room for flexibility though) Nevertheless, Hibiki had been interested in the eyes that the surrounding had. It wasnt in the area of inquisitiveness. They had admiration or like trance. It wasnt thatfortable. By the way, the reaction of the girls beauty and of being a hero, the reaction directed to her mysterious ck hair and eyes that carried the same color were what affected those gazes but the girl didnt have that much self-awareness of this. Anyways, the girl that wanted to get out of this ce, her method was... I am truly happy by that proposal. I dont know anything about this world so I am thinking about being taught one step at a time. To face the situation I want to know how much is my power so I would want to ask for a bout with someone though... (Hibiki) To migrate to a ce where she could move. With this proposal, the gazes that were directed at her gained strength all at once. In a good direction. Maybe it was the effects of the charisma that was given to her. (I dont mind that I have a lot of magic power but, for now, I want to grasp my own physical strength. They may not have katanas but thinking about the footwork of kendo it can be possible to use a sword) She was thinking about what weapon she should be using and so, this was the beginning of the life of hero Hibiki. ~ Knight (?) ~ The girl that was called hero, in my eyes I saw her as if light was dancing around her body. A face that was filled with confidence, proper standing figure, it was a majesty that I can only think of as equal to that of the king. Receiving the light, her glossy jet ck hair was shining. Her through words that carried her will and those gestures, even if she didnt know about etiquette I couldnt see it as rude. My heart was robed with a single nce of her. The king must be thinking about the treatment a girl like her should receive in the battlefield but, most likely, there shouldnt be any worries about that. If she learns thebat skills and how to utilize her magic power, there is no doubt that she will be stronger than any of us. She will certainly be the ace that will allow us to take the enemymanders head. The first thing that the girl asked of the king was, shockingly, to fight. She said that she wanted one of us knights to have a bout with her! Being a girl she was different from the nobles and magic users from around, she had a simple and vigorous heart! Far from having my heart robed, this was... one step higher than admiration. If I were able to live by the side of thisdy, just how much would my life shine? I want her. This has been the first time in my life I have thought like this. But my surprise didnt stop there. The existence that had been selected as a hero by the Goddess was an overwhelming thing. Without selecting someone as lowly as me, the captain chose the knights that were superior in ability and the result of them fighting her was, herplete victory. Not being able to follow her body movements and on top of that, her sword skills were fast. I thought it was a bit too honest of a sword technique but her strength seemed to be high and arge part of the men were being send flying as if only natural. Finally, the captain himself went to have a bout with her. Everyone in the surroundings was looking at the girl. No surprise. A slender girl was smashing the knights as if dancing. Right now she was fighting on equal footing with the strongest chief of the knights unit. Moreover, the magic power that was overflowing from her body was not normal. To think that she has such skill while carrying such an amount of magic power. Are heroes such kind of existences? ... They are on a whole different league. Kiiiiii~~!! A high-pitched sound resounded in the training field. When I look, I could see the sword of the hero broken in the middle. This is, the win of captain huh. No! The sword of captain was sent flying into the sky. The captain was sweating violently and his hands were trembling slightly. The hero, with a face that didnt have a single drop of sweat, looked at the sword while pondering. No way, are you telling me she can already use the sword up to this point? Is thisdy a War Goddess?! Her distressed face also had a different color to it and was beautiful, aside from me, there were a lot of other young knights that were charmed by it. In time, the sword of captain pierced the ground of the training field, it was the time when we thought that our chief had his head taken*. As if the girl was able to control those movements, she herself threw away the sword. I thank you deeply, people of the knight unit. Thebat sword techniques are incredible things right? I was filled with admiration. I ask you to teach me again in the future (Hibiki) Saying that, she presented her hand. Captain takes that hand and exchanges a handshake. She must have said that taking into consideration the pride of captain. The cheers that urred. Tch, damn captain, its fine if you die. Oh, no good, the voice of my heart. When the hero picks up the broken sword and gives it back to captain, the king and the priests were for some reason prompting something. Will it be performed already? As knights, we had no choice but to see them off in this training field. As long as I am a knight I have to abide to those orders. Suddenly. The hero that I was looking at, turned this way. The ck eyes that felt as if they would swallow me, with a kindness filled color, she smiled. Ah~ I am done for. I already exist only for her. Thats what I decided. I will definitely obtain her! I will swear by my name. By the name of the first prince of Limia Kingdom, Beruda Nosto Limia. The reason why Hibiki smiled at the prince was because he was looking at her so much that she send an indirect What is with this guy? Dont look at me that way beautiful smile that was urging thoughtfulness. There wasnt a single ulterior motive in it. Chapter 31: Gossip about the hero of Gritonia Chapter 31: Gossip about the hero of Gritonia Trantor Note: Another hero chapter, next one will be a new arc and back to Makoto. Well, I honestly liked the chapter a lot. More than i expected. It had a pretty good twist. By the way, I have been having problems with the webtely and have been unable to enter sometimes. Dont know if this happens to anyone as well. Anyways, enjoy the chapter?? C The one who got caught in the web, a person with golden hair that reached his back wearing snow white clothes. Before the eyes of the man that couldnt understand the situation, was a woman. From all the existences that he has seen, she was the most charming and beautiful. Especially those clear emerald green eyes that were shrouded in mystery, when he looked at them he felt as if his sense of reality dispersed, to the point that he felt great joy that this woman took interest in him. And he felt at the same time a holiness that should never be soiled. Even though she was a beauty that couldnt be imagined, could she still appear in ones dreams? But it wasnt a dream. The woman said to the youth. That she herself was a goddess. That she didnt have enough power and the world she was protecting was overflowed with demons. The boy wanted to help but he knew that he didnt have any power so he wouldnt be of any help, is what the boy said to the pleading goddess as he declined. In reality, he was powerless and it wasnt like he was good at his studies. His physical ability was so-so, in studies he is somewhere in the middle top. That he is a kind and gentle person sounds good but, in reality, he was being bullied by others. As expected, he didnt have the intention of telling this to the woman though. The reason of the bullying wasnt anythingplicated. Simply put, it was because he was popr. The problem was, his appearance was abnormally good, just because of that the people were making a racket. A slender good looking man that was like he came right out of a shoujo manga. Moreover, in that slender body was without any falsehood, a somewhat weak constitution. That part was also a plus for the girls. He didnt ce much effort, furthermore, it wasnt as if he made direct advances on the girls. That ignorance boiled the anger of the male students. Being protected by the female students made the treatment of him even worse. He himself was, honestly, scared of the girls. Thats why he tried to stay away from them but the other side approached him. Moreover since that instilled the anger of the male students, when he tried to stay away from the girls it increased the hate even more. What is it they want him to do? And so, his attendance to school became fewer. The call of the Goddess came at that point in time. Its fine, you have a big power in you. And going to my world will awaken it. Moreover I will, of course, be giving you power. Thats why, please If the call was a bit after. Or maybe in the past. He may have declined. He yearned for such a games main character situation but he would have still chosen reality. R-Really? Someone like me can do it? The matter when the bullying in school began. And the fact that he couldnt find any solution to it and ended up secluding himself in his home. The fact that his parents began to condemn him for his un-attendances. The circumstances that encircled him were all unpleasant. Of course, its impossible if its not you. There will be another girl that will be your partner and has made her decision on walking this path. Oh hero, please lend me your strength The other party was a lovely woman, a goddess. And she was petitioning him. Moreover, it seems he wasnt the only one. She said that there would be a girl partner. The part about being a girl bothered him a bit but it shouldnt be someone he knows, also, it would be reassuring if there is another person from the same world. Thats what he thought. You said you would be giving me power but, what will you be giving me? For him, that part was important. An RPG that began from level 1 was bothersome. Recently, in RPGs and even SRGs, he has been enjoying them by modding them first. He was warped. At least it wasnt a decision that should be taken with such a cheap game thinking. Because not a single time did the woman say that You can return after all. However, being a goddess he couldnt calmly hear herpletely but, she must be able to return him. A body that can fight against the demon beasts, magic power that outdoes that of the demon race, a demonic eye skill that can enve the people. Also, I will give you this silver boots that will let you soar in the skies and cure your fatigue How is it? Is what the goddess said while looking at the boy. The boy was secretly jumping with joy in his heart. It was quite the thing. If you began a game with that many special privileges there would definitely be a bnce break*. He could feel how much of a power he was being given. Because he hasnt done a proper conversation in a long time, Tomoki had a weird behavior while responding. Even though it wasnt as much as the beautiful Goddess from a few moments ago, the girl that was in front of him also had an abnormally well-made outward appearance and was one of the reasons of his weird behavior. Being a third year in middle school, he is already more than 180cm tall, looking at the girl that called him out he could see that she only reached his shoulders but the solemnity she emitted, the aura she gave off. When meeting face to face it created a strange tension in him. Her silver hair had a calm and mellow atmosphere. A bob, no, a short-bob hairstyle. Her style might be slightly thin but her posture was exceptionally good. A proper and worthy of respect girl. (A career woman gives off this kind of feeling maybe) Without stopping her, Tomoki thought of this. I am d. Then Hero-dono. Since we cant speak at such a ce, will you please follow me? More than calling it mild, it was more like a cool smile that came from the girl, and just like that, pressed by her, they left the room. At this moment, even though it was the first time she met him, the girl didnt ask for his name because she had a reason. The empire had given up on the divine protection of the Goddess because their n was now to move aside the demon race with their own efforts. The upper stratums had lost a lot of faith in the Goddess. Above all, the girl that was dealing with the hero had a strong inclination to that. For other countries, the hero might be a messiah, or more like, a hero material that they themselves would produce. The strongest weapon called hero. It wasnt something that would create respect. The Gritonia that the hero has descended upon considered him a weapon. The hero that was being led and taking interest in the people he was meeting, wouldnt even be able to think about that possibility though. At least for him, he was at a more severe ce than that of the Limia hero. Though he is in a better situation than the boy that was thrown out into the wastnd. ~ Princess ~ The hero came. To calm my heart, I decided to take a walk after separating with him and I suddenly stop my feet. The praying space. An inorganic and cold stone floor, at the center an altar. I hated this room. Because its a pointless ce. Goddess, the God that everyone believes and worships in this world. The loved hyumans that had superb beauty and seeds that stood at the summit, she was the existence that was providing us divine protection and blessings. However, in these 10 years, not a single prayer had reached. Nor help nor blessings wereing. In the world that you could obtain power by polishing your beauty, this absolutew, without previous notice, copsed. But it must be some kind of joke. Suddenly, our empires priest and for some reason I was also given an oracle. Beingpletely trampled by the demon race, the one that had the most faith in the Goddess at the moment, Elision, had been ruined. In that grim situation we were barely able to make a defensive line with Limia to intercept the invasion of the demon race. Is the Goddess really an existence that we can believe in? In a thing that we have no knowledge of its nature, isnt it something we shouldnt be dependent on? For my doubts to expand was extremely natural. If I said this out loud they would call me a heretic or a pagan or some other stupid words but I still restraint myself. To be saying I will give you a hero, attack the demon race at this point in time. Dont make meugh. The one called hero-sama that came out of the altar that was on the verge of being scrapped was also a stupid being. I confirmed that the being was truly the hero that the oracle told about. Gritonia, for the sake of fighting against the demon race without the divine protection of the Goddess, had done numerous experiments. The strengthening of human body, transnting of excellingbat techniques, tools that had the power of ck magic and the fusion of hyumans. Any of these were not things that could be praised. With no way of glossing it over, it was a very inhumane thing. But what about it? Its for the sake of defeating the demon race. If you have some objections about it, then show us that you are able to do something humane that will repel the demon race, is what I would yell at them. But,paring the masterpieces that those guys created, the hero was out of that group. A body with a power that strengthening cannot reach, maryoku on the same level as high-ranked demons, at least every ck magic tool equipment that the empire possessed was reasonable. A body that hadnt been tampered in any way to have such a stupid result. I, who had been showing him the way, saw every result with my own eyes. A short-lived looking delicate man. That is the empires hero. In his eye there seemed to be a not so good skill in it. The researchers said that it was a kind of demonic eye but for now I made it so we had some resistance to it beforehand. Only for the royalty though. That he is a delicate man, that he has demonic eyes, furthermore, the arrogance of the strong that could be read from his tone. Also the rude look he gave to my knights. And his strangely merry atmosphere that seemed as if he were a kid that hase to a festival. All of these were things I didnt like. Especially that he was dispatched by that Goddess. But. Fine. If you say that you are a hero, the empire will make you the strongest one of all. If you want to we can give you gold and even rank, women or men, whatever you wish will be granted... If with that we will be able to destroy the demon race. No. The treasures of any country, this empire, my own body, my closest friends, I will give them to you... if with that I will be able to take the enemy of mother. Those pitiful women that believed until the very end and did those foolish prayers and were ignored by the Goddess. Tomoki, thats right, Tomoki Iwahashi. Rejoice. You will carve your name in history as a hero. And then make me rejoice, color the icy fields with the blood of the demons. Oh Goddess, the one that ys with us on a whim. The toy that you have provided us, I will show you how we use it to its best. With my emperors blood at stake, I will certainly. Chapter 32: The report of the secretary Ema Chapter 32: The report of the secretary Ema Trantor Note: OMG My head! This chapter... this ONE chapter was hell. Just with the name you can tell that this chapter is exnations, exnations in their purest sense. Tranting those give me terrible headaches >_O! Anyways, the peopleing here are increasing by the day, that makes me happy :D! Enjoy the chapter ;D Tomoe hasnt gotten in touch with me. Last night I certainly drank too much so I wasnt able to contact her. But for her to not have any contact as well, makes me a bit worried. An investigation that I have asked for was a happy happening for her. However, from her ming passion I felt something else as well. Anyways, the buildings are made at an incredible pace huh (Makoto) I make a monologue half in admiration and half in shock. Even though I got the raw materials 3 weeks ago. In that whole area my house was already being built. From the way the parts like the pirs and walls are assembled here and there, I can tell that its going smoothly. The problem is that its huge. Arent they making it in a crazy size? I was nning for it to be a building like the ones I see in Tsige but, the one that is being made right now is, honestly, on a whole different level. What they were building in front of me was like a government office building. As expected, it wont be a multistory building but, its pretty big. I want you to think like this. The general poption in here is approximately in the several hundred. Thinking about the number of people that are being used to make this ce and the manualbor, I just cantugh. Yeah, its max priority after all! (Ema) Ema-san is following Mio and me. I dont know if its because the hignd orcdy has highmunication skills or because she adapts fast, but she is a person that moves busily between the many races here. It would give me more peace of mind if they just left this half made ce forter and concentrated on stabilizing the livelihood of everyone here. Ema-san, you can leave my house forter so its okay to have the dwarfs-san, lizards-san, cherub-sans* and the various others to do the urgent jobs first (Makoto) I am also suggesting that. We havent decided on where the genuine city will be made so the only work that we can do together is this one-desu yo (Ema) She exins it to me while smiling. I could see anger in that smile but it must be my imagination. I havent done anything that could anger anyone after all. When this is done Waka-sama can have a ce to live and we can use it as a temporal ce for meetings so there is no need to worry (Ema) So thats how it is. Then it should be fine. I will just gratefully let them construct it. She is a really well-made person. Regarding Asora I should ask Ema-san instead of Tomoe. Seriously. I see, I dly wee you all so use it as much as you guys want okay? For meetings or assemblies or anything of the sort. By the way, Tomoe is? (Makoto) Tomoe-sama said that she would investigate the vegetation and present condition of Asora and has gone by herself for a few days already. There some things that I was curious about, so she is investigating those as well (Ema) With a bit of reserve, Ema-san tells me about the movements of Tomoe. Things you are curious about huh. Ema, you... (Makoto) Waka-sama! (Ema) Yes?! (Makoto) Suddenly calling me out, I unintentionally responded with a yes. I still have themon sense of my previous world carved in me. I still have remnants of the moments when Sensei called me out like that. Please stop using polite manner to talk with us. Even if you have to force yourself, please talk with us in a normal way! (Ema) Well, I am the type that uses polite manner a lot though... To force myself to do it normally, I somehow dont understand the meaning of it. Muu. Is it because these guys are people that live in a world that one of my followers made and I am an existence that is above that person? Do mamonos ce more importance in the positionspared to human beings? I will be careful from n- I will do my best (Makoto) Lets get used to it as time goes on. I cant just change with the flip of a switch after all. And so, Ema-san. You said there were things you were curious about, I want to hear the details. Also, a report of these few days, short version please (Makoto) It must be because I changed my way of speaking, she seemed a bit happier. It seems that Ema-sans temper has gotten better. Just like a few moments ago, she reported me in a secretary-like manner. Then, I will begin by reporting you of the events until now. First of all, about the living environment, there is no problem with any race regarding this. Thanks to the transfer of Tomoe-sama we have houses so, the things that would cause worries like copses or deterioration, in the present we have no such situations. About the ce to live, there are no real problems and we have finished dividing the areas (Ema) The transfer of Tomoe huh. That is certainly convenient. Since I didnt have a house in the first ce I had to live in a tent but, the races that cameter havee here with their whole settlement so there were no problems with the ce to live and the things to wear. In the time of the migration we had them take out their household belongings but that is in case the ce copses. The Arkes said that they would mind about their own dwellings in the forest and mountains. We and the Lizard race are both helping in regards to that so there is no problem. They watch from there and are able to look at every direction so they are helping in the examination of the circumference (Ema) Yeah, I have received reports from those kids. They are putting in order the flora and fauna that they find-desu wa (Mio) Mioplements. The Arkes are Mios kin, or more like, a parent child rtionship. It seems that the reportse to Mio first. In terms of individual strength they are the highest ones so, for them to do the survey of the surroundings is trustworthy. We should go to thank themter, right Mio? (Makoto) Such generous words, thank you very much Waka-sama. Those kids will also be happy-desu wa (Mio) They are a real help. Its a terrain that has appeared after Mio came but, there are no problems in the present survey. The faraway forest has quite the distance so there havent been any surveys on it yet. The environment also, most of the things in here coincide with the information we have received from Tomoe-sama and Waka-sama. The arrangements of these are being done by us but I am thinking of doing that after the house is made. Is that okay? (Ema) Of course, I dont mind. And the dwarfs? (Makoto) Most of them are at the residences or in the various races vige repairing or making tools. A portion of the superior cksmiths are sacrificing their own sleeping time in order to create the equipment and goods that Waka-sama, Tomoe-sama and Mio-sama will be using (Ema) I see, they did say something about presenting me equipment before. I received arrows so I thought those were what they were referring to but, it seems that wasnt it. That means that the iron ribbed fan and kimono of Mio are just temporal things? Finally, about the Mist Lizards, the guarding of the various settlements and the pioneering of ces that can be used as agriculturalnd as well as raw materials. We are also leaving them in charge of the supplying of food. We are regting it so the work is progressing extraordinarily well (Ema) Hoho~ not only are they pure military power but they can even pioneer and gather raw materials huh. A civil official that can serve well or something like that. However, they are in a phase where they are already thinking about agriculturalnd huh. Its not like I feel that the scope of the duties are a bit too spread out but. Contrary to human beings, they have a talent in one area and on top of that they are using the right person in the right ce so, its no surprise that its going well. But to spread out the work so much, I feel like in the current situation we will end up with ack of hands no matter what. From what I have heard in the report, I feel like asking the people to drop the pace in the construction of my house and concentrate on the other things. Also, there is one thing that was left out from the report. I feel like there is clearly not enough hands though (Makoto) I ask without restrain. There is no point if they are pushing themselves after all. You are right, that was one of the problems I was going to report after. The scale of the other works are still small so it isnt a problem about the numbers but a problem of the quality though (Ema) Oh? For things like cultivating newnd and pioneering, they give me the impression that the more the better but, is that not how it is? In the surveying also, I think that numbers are strength though. In things like pioneering and cultivating newnd, I think that numbers are more important though? (Makoto) If its about spreading without thinking then yes. But right now we are in a test-like period so we are giving priority to the order and procedure of the settlements. The most important thing right now is to obtain talents that can grasp and understand the data gathered (Ema) And you are saying? (Makoto) The information of Waka-sama is written in anguage that we dont understand so, at asional times we are advancing while confirming with Tomoe-sama but its a difficult voyage. Since a few days ago Tomoe-sama hasnt been here so, from the various races there have been a lot of reports saying what is this? piling up without being able to resolve~ (Ema) I only know a bit of it so..., is what Ema-san said and looked at me. I understand the meaning of her gaze. Expectation. If you are here then act as a dictionary, is what she must be trying to say. Tomoe, did you run away in the middle of it?! I see, I was forgetting it. I can speak it but the realnguage in itself is still Japanese. In my memories its all spoken in Japanese so I have written it that way too. Well, for the orcs and lizards its obvious that they wont make any progress seeing that. Or more like, Tomoe who understands it, is amazing. It is true that people learn faster when its something they like... how fearsome is history drama. Was it you who taught Tomoe Japanese in such a short time? But its not like that Tomoe understands itpletely, and to always use her as a recement for a dictionary would obviously make her explode at some point... Well I dont know if she exploded and escaped though. The readingprehension of written characters huh. Certainly, in that respect, no matter how many you have, it would be of no help. But even if I say that, there is no way I can be here the whole time. I will think about it. Anything else? (Makoto) For now I will escape. I cant go teaching Japanese lessons for a whole day after all. After that, there is the seasons that Waka-sama mentioned before but... (Ema) Ah, this is an easy ce to live in as just like spring, is what you are trying to say right? (Makoto) ... Well, it seems that it has been repeatedly changingtely. It suddenly bes hotter, suddenly bes cooler, of course, its a lot lenient than the times in the wastnd but since it changes without previous notice it is causing a bit of problems. Last week it even snowed. Are seasons something that change by the day? (Ema) SNOW?! Right now it feels like a normal spring closing in to summer. Its cleared up and has a gentle breeze blowing. Its a peerless ce to live in. If with this it snows tomorrow, then it would certainly be troublesome. There must be some reason for it so we should investigate it. Maybe I should find Tomoe and make her do it. No, wouldnt it be better if I have Mio help here as well? No, seasons are something that run in a cycle. This is quite the strange thing. There are still a lot of things that we dont understand in Asora huh (Makoto) Yeah, that is a point of worry, anyways, this is something that Tomoe-sama grumbled but... (Ema) It doesnt sound decent. What is it? Did she have the urge to say shaved eyebrows or something? If she doesnt restrain herself I will have her shave her own eyebrows. In these 3 weeks, it seems that Asora has stopped expanding (Ema) ... Eh? It was a serious doubt. You shocked me for a bit there. Tomoe once told me that the expansion of Asora was still continuing and she couldnt mark a clear end point. Thats why I ordered Tomoe to investigate the expansion while she was doing independent action. You are telling that the moment I ordered this, it stopped? Are you telling me that the actions I did before and the actions I am doing now were affecting the expansion of the ce? I dont understand. I want to think that Tomoe went to investigate that. It stopped you say. It was so big that it was troubling me so it may be good but... (Makoto) It would be nice if Tomoe-sama knows something about this (Ema) Tomoe you rascal, you really disappeared suddenly. To think that you didnt even get in contact with the people here. I will be doing a forced summon afterwards. I will leave it as, confirmter. After that, I had asked Tomoe for one other work but, how is it going with that? (Makoto) Its something that is pretty important for me. For the treatment of the people in Asora after this and for the sake of evading the suspicion that will be directed at me. Yeah, I dont understand the meaning that well but its proceeding smoothly. For now it is impossible to have them wandering around so we are using them asnguage practice partners and returning them (Ema) Fumu, it seems to be going quite well. The thing that seemed to create the most problem, I feel like I was freed from a heavy burden. Are you letting them carry some goods? (Makoto) Yeah, just as you said. Centering in the food and the things they call raw material, food that will reach the town, we are giving those with the pretext of having them teach us themonnguage. But Waka-sama, what is it you are trying to aplish? (Ema) So Ema-san still doesnt understand huh. Tomoe that frequently goes from Asora to outside surprisingly understood it but, for Ema-san that has only been here is certainly hard toprehend. In the future, at the times when we are going to take the things that are produced and yielded here to the outside, to have precedent is something quite important. That I am the only one selling it would create unnecessary prying and friction (Makoto) Thats right, we slip in some random adventurers and have them understand that they have no ill will, then give them things and have them return. The adventurers that return will begin to spread rumors about a mamonond that has mysterious things. That will bemon knowledge for the merchants and if ites to a point where they will ept the adventurers as targets of good fortune, the goods of Asora will circte at a reasonable pace. If I create a rotation of races that take charge of this and have them spread rumors of different towns then it will be a done deal. The things that I am handling are objects that seem to not be from this world so, its better to have at least this amount of preliminary arrangement or it will be troublesometer. After all, to take care of the problems before they ur is, in the end, the mostfortable way. Ema-san and the hignd orcs as well as the lizardmen and dwarfs, is that how you guys are shifting? (Makoto) No, the Arkes are also in it. They have memorized most of themonnguage after all (Ema) Those half spider people, their ability is high, . As expected from Boss characters. Then the things that are discharged are food products, the mist lizards are ornament products, dwarfs are manufactured products, and the Arkes with the medicines they have produced. Is that how it goes? (Makoto) I still cant understand the Arkes magic medications and gold products, I have to check this out with Mio. There should be nothing to worry about regarding the dwarfs products. Those stubborn craftsmen would not give someone a creation that doesnt fit the capability of people. Well, craftsmen are troublesome in that sense though. You are right, right now our magic knowledge is a bit poor. Even though I say that, the only things that the races are giving are all things that are used in daily life (Ema) From the point of view of Ema-san, the hyumans are not equal beings. They sometimese, moreover, they are not that strong at all, is how she must see them. Because by the time they reach this point, they are mostly exhausted. The missions that have a single hignd orc as subjugation target is already rank A so, they must be pretty strong. Of course, the ones that appear around them are normally thebat rted warriors so that affects the rank as well. In reality, Ema-san was almost killed by a Liz. If its about the inborn strength they may be at B-. Thats good enough. That the things made here are being taken outside has a meaning in itself. When the scale of the ce gets bigger its fine if we just increase the grade of the items slowly. I am counting on you guys to continue like this (Makoto) This will be supervised by Tomoe. In the future, lets continue leading adventurers into this paradise as nned. After that is... thenguage huh. To teach Japanese is difficult. If thats how it is then, should I have a TV video made as a teaching material with subtitles inmonnguage? However... no matter how much Tomoe likes history dramas, her learning was way too fast. Is there a trick to it? I understand. We will be continuing while following the instructions of Tomoe-sama. With this, I have said all I had to say (Ema) Yeah, please do so. For a while now people have beening here but, isnt it work? I have Mio over here so its fine if you go attend them (Makoto) Because if people saw that I am the one she is talking to, its impossible for them to intrude after all. It seems it was just as I thought, excusing herself, Ema-san left with a quick pace. Well, what a busy person huh. She really helps me a lot. Hey, Mio. You, do you understand Japanese? (Makoto) Japanese? Its a word I havent heard before. I think I probably wouldnt understand it (Mio) Right. Its thenguage from my country though (Makoto) Then I understand it. If its conversation then I have no problems (Mio) She said it smoothly. Like if it were a matter of course! Eh?! (Makoto) Its because we have made a pact. Because it would be bad if we werent able tomunicate our will to Waka-sama after all. In the cases of ruling and very it is made so that the partner can understand the mastersnguage. In the case of a covenant, at the time of the pact it makes it so that both sides understand theirnguages (Mio) So thats why! Or more like, Tomoe, tell me those kind of things! Then I should leave Mio here for today. With this, the work should proceed somehow. I will visit the ce of the Cherubs and... Waka-sama~~~!!! Uo?! What is it this time?! How audacious is this voice! O, Oh. An old man with a splendid beard ising here apanied with a cloud of dust. His stature is somewhere around 150 so he practically looks like a cannonball. However, in Asora event gs stand up anywhere. If it isnt the Elder-san. I am sorry that Tomoe is asking you so much (Makoto) Ara, that dwarf. This iron-ribbed fan thing, I kind of like it. This is a good product (Mio) To think that Mio would show her gratitude. Umu, she is growing by the day, this hungry demon. No no, to provide equipment to excelling entities, for us that is the greatest of joys. It troubles me if you thank me for that. More importantly, you have finallye here today. I will have you apany me for a while Eh, wait a second, I was thinking about going to the Arke-sans* ce though (Makoto)